Death is indeed signifi'd in the Sacrament of the Blood Wherefore fitly in this place rather than in the Consecration of the Body is the Passion of the Lord commemorated in these words Which shall be shed for the remission of Sins For the Blood being separately consecrated by it self with relation to the Passion of the Lord has greater force and power to lay before the eyes of all Mat. 26.28 Luc. 22.20 both the Death and kind of suffering But those words which are added For you and for many are taken severally from S. Matthew and S. Luke which notwithstanding Holy Church taught by the Spirit of God has join'd together but they belong to the fruit of the Passion and shew the profitableness thereof For if we look at the vertue of it it must be confess'd that our Savior shed his Blood for the salvation of all men But if we look at the fruit which men gather from thence we may easily understand that it comes not to all to advantage but only to some When therefore he said For you he signifi'd either them that were then present or those whom he had chosen out of the Jewish people such as were his Disciples except Judas with whom he spake But when he added For many he would have the rest that were elected either Jews or Gentiles to be understood Rightly therefore was it done that it was not said for all seeing that in this place the design of the discourse extends only to the fruits of the Passion which brought the Fruit of Salvation only to the Elect. And hither do belong those words of the Apostle Christ was once offer'd to take away the sins of many Heb. 9. and that which our Lord himself said in S. John I pray for them I pray not for the World Joh. 17.8 but for those whom thou hast given me because they are thine There are many other Mysteries wrapp'd up in these words of the Consecration which the Pastors by the daily meditation and study of Divine Matters and God assisting them may easily discover But now to return to the explication of those things which the Faithful must by no means be ignorant of And because the Apostle admonishes XXIV We must judge of the Eucharist by Faith not by Sense 1 Cor. 11.29 that they are guilty of a most heinous sin who difference not the Lords Body let the Pastors chiefly teach that the Mind and Reason is here to be call'd off from sense For if the Faithful perswade themselves that those things only are contain'd in this Sacrament which are perceiv'd by the senses they must needs be led into the greatest impiety when with their Eyes their Feeling their Smell their Taste perceiving nothing at all but the Species of Bread and Wine they will judge that there is only Bread and Wine in the Sacrament There must be care tak'n therefore that as much as may be the minds of the Faithful may be abstracted or withdrawn from the judgment of sense and stirr'd up to contemplate the immense Power and Vertue of God Now there are three wonderful and stupendious things XXV Three things done in the Eucharist by Consecration which in this Sacrament Holy Church without all doubt believes and confesses to be wrought by the words of Consecration The First is The First That the true Body of Christ that very same which was born of the Virgin and now sits in Heaven at the Right-hand of the Father is contain'd in this Sacrament See Dionys de Eccl. Hierarch c. 3. Ignat. Epist ad Smyr Just Apol. 2. Iren. lib. 4. c. 34. l. 5. c. 2. Trid. Sess 13. c. 1. de Euch. The Second is that no substance of the Elements remains in it The Second Altho nothing seems more strange and distant to the senses Cyp. de coena Domini Euseb Emiss hom 5. de Pasch Cyr. Hier. Catech. 1 3 4. Ambr. l. 4. de Sacra c. 4. Chrysost hom 83. in Matt. 60. ad Pop. Antioch The Third The Third which is easily gather'd from both the former tho the words of Consecration fully express it is that what is beheld by the Eyes or perceiv'd by the other Senses is in a wonderful and unspeakable manner without any subject matter And one may see indeed all the Accidents of Bread and Wine which yet are inherent in no substance but they consist of themselves because the Substance of the Bread and Wine is so chang'd into the Body and Blood of the Lord that the substance of the Bread and Wine altogether ceases But that the first may be first handl'd XXVI The true Body of Christ prov'd to be in the Eucharist Mat. 26.26 Mar. 14.20 Luc. 22.19 Let the Pastors endeavor to shew how plain and clear the Words of our Savior are which shew the Truth of Christ's Body in the Sacrament for when he says This is my Body This is my Blood There is no one in his right mind can be ignorant what we are to understand Especially seeing the design of the discourse is concerning the human Nature which the Catholic Faith suffers none to doubt that Christ truly had As that very holy and learn'd Man Hilarius has written concerning the Truth of Christ's Flesh and Blood S. Hilar. l. 8. de Trinit super illa verba velut unum 1 Cor. 11.28 when according to the very profession of our Lord and our Faith his Flesh is truly our Food that there is no room left us to doubt thereof But there is another point to be open'd by the Pastors whence it may plainly be known that the true Body and Blood of the Lord is contain'd in the Eucharist For after that the Apostle had remember'd That the Bread and Wine was consecrated by our Lord and the Sacred Mysteries administer'd to his Apostles he subjoyns But let a Man prove himself and so let him eat of that Bread and Drink of that Chalice for he that eats and drinks unworthily eats and drinks judgment to himself not differencing the Lords Body But if as Heretics say that nothing else were to be venerated in the Sacrament besides the memory and sign of Christ's Passion what need was there that the Faithful should be exhorted with such weighty words to prove themselves For by that weighty word Judgment the Apostle has declar'd that some horrid wickedness is committed by him who impurely taking the Lords Body which lies hid in the Eucharist does not difference it from other kinds of Meat Which also before in the same Epistle he more fully explain'd in these words 1 Cor. 11.26 The Chalice of Blessing which we bless is it not the Communication of the Blood of Christ and the Bread which we break is it not the participation of the Lords Body Which words verily shew the true substance of the Body and Blood of Christ our Lord. These places of Scripture therefore shall be explain'd by the Pastors
the daily reading thereof or at least so frequently that whatsoever this Book contains may be kept in Memory A Second way of using this sacred Work is commanded by St. Charles in his Second Synod at Millan before cited to wit that when the Curats of any Neighborhood come to meet each other they should frequently commune about some part of this Catechism which is now become a commendable Custom and Usage every Week in the Famous Presbytery of S. Nicholas de Cardineto in Paris The Third way of using this Catechism is prescribed by the same St. Charles in his Third Synod at Millan where it is commanded that as often as the Curats are to administer any Sacrament they teach and expound to the People the Points and Doctrin of this Book the same is appointed in the Synod of Roan in Normandy The Fourth way of using this Book is propos'd in the Synod of Bourdeaux before cited where it is appointed that on all Holy-days the Curats teach the People out of this Catechism some of those things which it concerns all Christians to know The Fifth way is prescrib'd in the Synod of Cremona Anno 1603. Pag. 9. in these words By the Divine Inspiration of the Holy Ghost those Fathers that were in the Council of Trent commanded that as soon as may be the Roman Catechism might be written out of which as out of the most fruitful Breasts of our Holy Mother all the Clergy may suck the most sweet Milk of the Church's Doctrin That Custom therefore which was holily introduced into our Seminaries for all the Clergy to explain the Roman Catechism shall by all means be henceforth observ'd daily or at least thrice every Week by all Clerks that teach School The Sixth way is prescrib'd by the Fathers themselves in the very Preface of the Catechism THE PREFACE OF THE CATECHISM FOR THE CURATES By the Decree of the Council of TRENT Wherein the intent of the Council the necessity and use of the whole work are laid open SUch is the condition of the mind and understanding of man as that I The weakness of the light of nature when of it self with great labour and diligence it has discover'd and learn'd many of those things which belong to the knowledge of divine matters Yet the greatest part of those things whereby eternal salvation is to be attain'd and for which cause chiefly man was at first created and made after the image and likeness of God it could never have discover'd by the mere light of nature The invisible things of God as the Apostle teaches from the Creature of the world II. The necessity of supernatural revelation Rom. 1.20 Coloss 1.26 27. are indeed clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and Godhead But that mystery which was hid from all ages and generations does so far surpass all humane understanding that if it had not bin manifested to the Saints to whom it pleas'd God by the gift of faith to make known the riches of the glory of this mystery which is Christ among the Gentiles it had bin impossible by any study or labor of man to aspire to that wisdom But whereas faith is conceiv'd by hearing III. The necessity of Teachers Rom. 10.14 15 16. it is manifest how necessary the labor and ministery of a legitimate and faithful teacher has always bin to the attaining eternal salvation For it is written How can they bear without a preacher and how can they preach except they be sent And indeed IV. God has never bin wanting to those that are his Heb. 1.1 2. Isa 49.6 Heb. 12.25 2 Pet. 1.17 from the very beginning of the World the most merciful and gracious God has never bin wanting to those that are his But by many and manifold ways has spoken to the fathers by the Prophets and according to the condition of times has chalk'd them out a certain and direct way to celestial happiness But because he foretold he wou'd give a teacher of righteousness for a light of the Gentiles and for salvation to the ends of the earth He has last of all spoken to us by his Son whom also by a voice sent down from the most excellent glory Ephes 4.21 he has commanded all to hear and obey his commands And then the Son gave some Apostles some Prophets some Pastors and Teachers to preach the word of life that we may not be carry'd about as children tossed to and fro with every wind of Doctrine but sticking close to the firm foundation of faith may be built together in the house of God in the Holy Ghost And lest any one shou'd receiv the word of God from the ministers of the Church V. How the pastors of the Church ought to be heard as the word of men and not as it is indeed the word of Christ our very Savior himself has appointed so great an authority to be given to their direction that he says He that bears you bears me and he that despises you Luc. 10.25 despises me Which yet he would not have to be understood of those only to whom he then spake but also of all those who by a lawful succession shou'd afterwards be receiv'd to the office of Teaching with whom he promis'd to be always present Matt. 28.20 even to the end of the world But whereas the preaching of the divine word ought never to be intermitted in the Church VI. The necessity of preaching Gods word so at this time with much greater piety and industry ought it to be endeavour'd that with sound and uncorrupt doctrine as with the food of life the Faithful shou'd be nourish'd and confirm'd For there are false Prophets gone out into the world 1 John 4.1 of whom the Lord said Jer. 23.11 I sent not the Prophets and yet they ran I spake not to them and yet they prophesi'd to corrupt the minds of Christians by divers and strange doctrines wherein their wickedness furnish'd with all the arts of Satan has proceeded so far that it seems scarcely possible to be kept in any bounds And were we not confirm'd by that excellent and clear promise of our Savior who affirms that he had laid the foundation of his Church so sure Matt 16.28 that the gates of Hell shou'd never be able to prevail against her It might at this time be very much fear'd that being on every side beset by her enemies oppos'd and try'd by so many engines and devices she shou'd utterly perish For VII Heresie breaking forth to omit those most noble provinces and countries which heretofore have piously and holily embrac'd and retain'd that true catholic religion which they received from their ancestors or forefathers but now leaving the right way have gone astray and do openly profess their greatest piety and religion to consist in this That they are departed and gone far away from the doctrine of their forefathers There
his Right-hand in the Heavens far above all Principality and Power and Vertue and Domination and every Name that is Named not only in this World but in the World to come And has subjected all things under his Feet From which Words it appears That this Glory is so proper and peculiar to our Lord that it is not agreeable to any other created Being And therefore in another place it is said To which of the Angels has he at any time said Sit thou at my Right-hand But the Curat prosecuting the History of the Ascension VI. All Mysterys â—o â—e â—eâ—eâ—â—â—â— to the Aâ—câ—nsion Act. 1. shall more fully explain the sense of this Article which History S. Luke the Evangelist describes after a wonderful manner in the Acts of the Apostles In explaining whereof it is necessary chiefly to observe this That all other Mysteries have relation to the Ascension as to their end and that the perfection and completion of all the rest is contained in This For as all the Mysteries of our Religion have their beginning from the Incarnation or our Lord so in his Ascension their progress is concluded Furthermore VII The â—â—â—t of Christ Life compar'd with his Ascension The other Heads of the Creed which belong to Christ our Lord shew his exceeding Humility and Lowliness Nor can there any thing be conceiv'd more abject and mean than that the Son of God for our sakes should take upon him the nature and weakness of Man and be willing to suffer and dye for us But then as in the former Article we confess that he rose again from the dead but is now ascended up into Heaven and sits at the Right-hand of God the Father there can nothing be spoken more magnificently and wonderfully towards the declaring of his supream Glory and Divine Majesty These things being already explain'd VIII The causes of his Ascension First we must diligently teach for what Reason Christ our Lord ascended up into Heaven For First he ascended for this Reason because in this earthly and obscure habitation there could be no place suitable to his Body which in his Resurrection was adorn'd with the glory of Immortality None but the most high and glorious dwelling of Heaven could be suitable to him Nor did he ascend only to pssess the Throne of his Glory and Kingdom which he merited with his Blood Second but also to take care of those things which concern'd our Salvation Besides Third Joh. 18.36 He ascended to evidence in truth that his Kingdom is not of this World For the Kingdoms of the World are Earthly and Flitting and are establish'd by much Wealth and by Carnal Power But the Kingdom of Christ is not Earthly as the Jews expected but Spiritual and Eternal his Riches also are Spiritual Riches as he shews when he plac'd his Seat in Heaven in which Kingdom they verily are to be accounted more rich and flowing with plenty of all good things who diligently seek those things which are of God For St. James testifies Jam. 2.5 that God has chosen the poor of this world rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom which God has promis'd to them that love him And this our Lord Fourth ascending up into Heaven was desirous to effect that we with our mind and desires might follow him ascending thither For as by his Death and Resurrection he left us an example of Dying and Rising again in Spirit So by his Ascension he instructs and teaches us that tho we are confin'd on Earth yet that in Thought and Desire we raise our selves up to Heaven Heb. 11.63 Confessng that we are but strangers and pilgrims on the earth Eph. 2.19 and that we are citizens of the saints and domestics of God seeking our own country For Phil. 3.20 as the same Apostle says our conversation is in heaven Divine David IX The advantages of Christ's Ascension Ps 67.19 Eph. 2.8 First as the Apostle interprets him long before sang of the force and greatness of those unutterable good things which the Love of God has shed upon us in these words He ascended up on high he led captivity captive he gave gifts to men for in the tenth day after he gave his Holy Spirit by whose power and plenty he fill'd the whole multitude of the faithful then present And he truly fulfill'd those so large promises of his Second Joh. 16.8 It is expedient for you that I go away for if I go not away the Paraclet or Comforter will not come to you but if go I will send him to you And according to the sentence of the Apostle Third he ascended into Heav'n that he might now appear before God on our behalf to discharge the Office of Advocate with the Father Heb. 9.24 My little children 1 Joh. 2. says St. John these things write I to you that ye sin not but if any man sin we have an Anvocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the Propitiation for our sins Nor is there any thing whence the faithful shou'd take more comfort and refreshing of mind than that Jesus Christ takes our part and prays the Father for our salvation who has the greatest favour and regard with the Eternal Father Lastly Fourth He has prepar'd a place for us Joh. 14.2 which also he promis'd he wou'd do and as our Head in the name of us all Jesus Christ has tak'n possession of the glory of Heav'n For at his going to Heav'n Fifth he open'd those Gates which by Adam's sin were barr'd up and has clear'd us a Way by which we may come to Celestial happiness as in his Supper he foretold his Disciples he wou'd do which that the event of the matter might plainly prove it he carri'd with him into the regions of eternal happiness the souls of the pious which he had fetch'd out of Hell This blessed rank of Advantages follow'd upon that wonderful plenty of heav'nly gifts For first here is happen'd deservedly a great advantage to our Faith X Other Benefits of the Ascension First for Faith is conversant about those things which we cannot see and which are far beyond the reason and understanding of men If therefore the Lord had not gone away the Merit of our Faith had been much lessen'd Joh. 10.24 For they are said of Christ our Lord to be bless'd who have not seen and yet have believ'd Moreover Christ's Ascension into Heav'n has a mighty influence to confirm Hope in our Hearts Second for since we believe that Christ as Man went up into Heav'n and has plac'd the Human Nature at the Right Hand of God the Father we conceive a strong Hope that there will be a time when We also that are his Members shall ascend thither and be there joyn'd with our Head which thing our Lord himself testifies in these words Joh. 17.29 Father I will that those also
unlucky XIII To bear false Witness is injurious even to the person that gives it that he is known to him whom by his Oath he did help and assist to be false and perjur'd and which evil succeeds to him of Sentence he daily takes a greater Practice and Custom of Lewdness and Impudence As therefore the Vanities XIV The lies of Lawyers forbidd'n Lies and Perjuries of Witnesses so also of Accusers of the Guilty of Patrons Kinsfolks Proctors and Advocates and even of all that are concern'd in Judgment are forbidd'n Lastly XV. To Witness a Falshood every where forbidd'n Levit. 19.11 God forbids all Testimony not only in Judgment but out of Judgment that may bring any wrong or hurt to another For in Leviticus where these Commandments are repeated we read thus Ye shall not steal ye shall not lye neither shall any one deceive his Neighbor So that no one can doubt but that every Lye is rejected of God and condemn'd in this Commandment VVhich thing David very plainly testifies in this manner Psal 5.7 Thou shalt destroy all them that speak lies Now by this Commandment is forbidd'n XVI The vice of Detraction detestable not only false Testimony but even the hateful Will and practice of speaking ill or another from which Plague it is incredible how many and how grievous Inconveniences and Evils do spring This Vice of Reviling and disparaging another secretly the Holy Scripture in many places reproves I did not so much as eat with such a One Psal 100.5 says David And S. James Jac. 4.11 Speak not evil one of another my Brethren But the Sacred Scriptures do not only afford us Precepts An Example Hester 13. but Examples also whereby the greatness of this Sin is shewn for Aman by forg'd Crimes had so incens'd Assuerus against the Jews that he commanded all that Nation to be kill'd Sacred History is full of Examples of this kind by remembrance whereof the Priests shall endeavour to deter the Faithful from the foulness of this thing But that the greatness of this Sin XVII Who are Detractors whereby anothers Credit is injur'd may evidently appear We must know that Mens Reputation is hurt First not only by Calumny or Slander But by increasing and amplifying their Faults Secondly and if any thing secretly has by any one bin committed which when it comes to be known becomes dangerous and hurtful to a Man's Credit he that publishes that matter where when and to whom there is no need so to do is truly call'd a Reviler and Slanderer But of all Slander there is none more deadly than that of those Thirdly who slander the Catholic Doctrin and the Preachers of it Fourthly They are in the same Fault that commend the Teachers of Errors and false Doctrins Nor are they to be left out of the Number of these Men Fifthly nor are they free from this Fault who lending their Ears to Revilers and Slanderers reprove them not but willingly assent to or belive them For to slander or to hearken to a Slanderer as S. Hierom and S. Bernard write it is not easily manifest whether of the two is more damnable For there would be no Slanderers if there were none to listen to their Slanders S. Hierom. Epist. ad Nepotianum circa finem D. Bernard lib. 2. de Consider ad Eugen. in fine Of the same sort are those Sixthly who by their Artifices cause Men to fall out and quarrel among themselves and are greatly delighted in keeping Differences So that breaking the strictest Friendships and Societies by their feigned words they compel the most friendly Men in the World to immortal Hatred and Quarrels This Plague the Lord exceedingly hates Lev. 19.6 Thou shalt not be a Tale-carrier nor Whisperer among the People Such were many of Sauls Counsellers who strove to estrange his Love from David and to provoke the King against him Lastly meer fair-spoken Men and Flatterers Seventhly Flatterers who by their smoothing and dissembling Praises buzz into those men's Ears and Minds whose Favors Mony and Honor they would purchase calling as the Prophet has it Isa 5.20 Evil good and good Evil offend against this part whom to drive away and rid our doors of them David admonishes us in that Saying Ps 140.5 Let the Just Man reprove me with mercy and let him chide me but let not the Oyl of the wicked anoint my Head For tho they revile not their Neighbor yet they wound him grievously who even by commending his Sins afford him a cause of persevering in his vices as long as he lives And indeed of this kind of Flattery The First kind of Flattery that is worst which is us'd for the Calamity and Hurt of our Neighbors So Saul when he desir'd to expose David to the Fury and Sword of the Philistines he sooth'd him with these words Behold my eldest Daughter Moreb 1. Reg. her will I give thee to wife only be thou valiant and fight the Lords battels So the Jews in that treacherous Speech of theirs thus spake to Christ our Lord Master Marc. 12.14 we know that thou art true and teachest the way of God in Truth But far more hurtful is the Speech of those Friends The worst sort of Flattery Relations and Kinsfolks which they sometimes flatteringly use to those who being sick to Death are now at their last Breath while they tell them that even then they are in no danger of Death and bid them be merry and cheerful and keep them from Confession of their Sins as from a sad melancholy Thought And lastly while they divert their Minds from all Care and Thought of their utmost Dangers in which they are very greatly involv'd Wherefore all kinds of Lyes are to be avoided But especially that whereby any one may be most damnifi'd But most wicked of all is that Lye which is made against Religion Note or about Religion God is also grievously offended with those Slanders and Reproaches which are committed by Libels Eighthly The Author of Libels such as they call Libellous Pamphlets and other Contumelies of the like kind De libel famos Vide Bull. Pij V. 147. datam Ann. 1572. Bull. Greg. XIII 4. datam eodem anno Besides XVIII A merry Lie forbidden either for Sport or for Office sake to deceive by a Lye altho no one thereby have any Gain or Loss yet it is altogether unworthy a Man For so the Apostle admonishes us Ephes 4.25 Putting away lying speak ye the Truth Vide D. Thom. 2.2 q. 110. art 3 4. For thereby comes a great Proneness to frequent and more grievous Lying Note the Reason and from telling of Lyes for Mirth Men take a custom of Lying whence they fall into a Reputation of not speaking Truth at all wherefore to gain Belief they are necessitated to swear at all times Lastly XIX All
everlasting Fountain to wash away the Pollutions of Sin whereby we wish to he cleans'd and expiated God being our Guide and Benefactor when we pray thus of him Forgive us our Debts Now this Petition contains the Sum II. What this Petition contains Isa 27.9 as it were of those Goods which are heap'd upon Mankind thro Jesus Christ For so Esaias taught Iniquity shall be forgiven to the House of Jacob and all this Fruit is to take away Sin Which thing David also shews declaring them that could receive that saving Fruit to be blessed in these words Psal 34.11 Blessed are they whose so Iniquities are forgiven Wherefore the Pastors must observe and expound the meaning of this Petition accurately and deligently III. This Petition to be explain'd which we perceive to be so available to the attaining of the Life of Heaven Now we enter upon a new way of Praying IV. This â—â—â—ten d â—ers from the rest for hitherto we have begg'd of God not only Eternal and Spiritual Good things but Transitory Conveniencies and such as belong to this Life But now we pray to be delivâ—r'd from the Evils both of Soul and Body both of this and the other Life Now because to the obtaining what we pray for V. What need we have to pray aright there is requir'd a proper way of Petitioning it seems fit to shew how they ought to be affected that will make Prayers to God The Curats therefore shall admonish the Faithful First first That it is necessary that he that will come to beg this first acknowledge his Sin And then Secondly that he be mov'd with the Sense of and Grief for it And then Thirdly that he throly perswade himself that God is willing to pardon those that have sinn'd if they are so affected and dispos'd as we have said lest haply after the bitter remembrance and acknowledgment of Sin there follow the despair of Pardon which long ago took hold upon the Souls of Cain and Judas Gen. 4 13. Mat. 27.4 who look'd upon God only as a Revenger and not also as Gracious and Merciful In this Petition therefore we ought so to be affected VI. With what Mind this Petition to be made that with grief acknowledging our Sins we fly to God as to a Father and not as to a Judge whom we pray to deal with us not in Justice but in Mercy Now we are easily brought to acknowledge our Sins VII How Men are to be brought to acknowledg their Sin Psal 13.52 if we but hearken to God himself admonishing us in such places of sacred Scripture as these For thus we read in David They are all gone out of the Way they are all together become unprofitable there is none that does good no not one To the same sense speaks Solomon There is no Man just upon the Earth that do s good and sins not Pertinent to which is this also Who can say My Heart is clean I am pure from Sin Prov. 20.9 Which very thing also for the deterring Men From Pride is written by S. John 1 Joh. 1.8 If we say that we have no Sin we deceive our selves and the Truth is not in us And by Jeremy Hier. 2.35 Thou saidst I am without Sin and innocent and therefore let by Anger be turn'd from me Behold I will contend with thee in Judgment because thou saidst I have not sinn'd All whose Sentences VIII In what sense this Petition is to be understood agreeing in the same tho coming out of their several Mouths Christ our Lord confirm'd in the appointment of this Petition For the Authority of the Council of Milevis forbad that it should be otherwise interpreted after this manner c. 7 8 9. VVe decree That whosoever will have those VVords of the Lord's Prayer where we say Forgive us our Debts so to be said of the Saints as that it be said for humility but not truly Let him be Anathema For who can endure one to pray Note and at the same time to lie that not to Men but to the Lord himself who with his Lips tells him that he desires to be forgiven but in his Heart he says he has no Sins to be forgiven him Vide Trid. Sess 6. de Justificatione c. 11. Item Aug. in Ench. c. 17. But in the necessary acknowledgment of our Sins IX Sin is to be remember'd with grief it is not enough lightly to make mention of them For that the remembrance of them might be bitter to us there is need that we be prick'd at the Heart wounded at the Soul and grieve inwardly VVherefore the Curats shall diligently handle this Point Note that his faithful Hearers may not only bring to remembrance their Sins and VVickedness but that they may remember them with grief and sorrow that when they are griev'd at the Heart they may betake themselves to God their Father whom they humbly pray to pluck away the Stings of their Sins that stick within them Nor shall they labor to lay before the Eyes of the Faithful the Filthiness only of their Sin X. How the Peoples Sins are to be put before their Eyes but also Mens Indignity and Blemishes who being nothing else but stinking Flesh and the utmost Deformity dare after an incredible manner provoke the incomprehensible Majesty and inexpressible Excellency of God and especially since by him we have been created redeem'd and enrich'd with innumerable and exceeding great Benefits And why Note and Amplifie that being estrang'd from God the Father who is the Supream Good we dedicate our selves to the Devil for the basest Reward of Sin and to the most miserable Slavery For neither can it be express'd how cruelly he tyrannises in the Souls of them who having cast away the sweet Yoak of God and broken the most lovely Knot of Charity whereby our Soul is ty'd to God our Father they have fallen off to their most bitter Enemy Joh. 14.30 who for that Reason is call'd in Sacred Scripture the Prince and Ruler of the VVorld Ephes 6.12 Job 41.25 Isa 26.13 and the Prince of Darkness and King over all the Children of Pride And to them that are oppress'd with the Devils Tyranny does that VVord of Esay properly agree O Lord our God other lords besides thee have ruled over us If these broken Covenants of Love move us not XI How many and great Mischiefs Sin causes at least let the Calamities and Miseries into which we have plung'd our selves by Sin move us For the Sanctity of the Soul which we know is espous'd to Christ is violated and this same Temple of the Lord is prophan'd which those that pollute 1 Cor. 3. the Apostle threatens thus Now if any one violate the Temple of God him will God destroy Innumerable are the Evils which Sin brings upon Men. Which Plague being almost infinit Psal 37.4 David expresses in these Words There is
nations Matt. 28 19. baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Again There are three which bear record in Heav'n 1 Joh. 5.7 the Father the Word and the holy Spirit and these three are one Yet let him diligently pray and beseech God and the Father who made all things of nothing and sweetly orders all things who gave us power to become the sons of God who has reveal'd this mystery of the Trinity to the soul of man let him I say who by the gift of God believs these things pray without ceasing that being at last receiv'd into everlasting Tabernacles he may be found worthy to see what the fruitfulness of God the Father is whereby beholding and understanding himself he cou'd beget a Son like and equal to himself And how of two the very same and an equal love of Charity which is the Holy Spirit proceeding from the Father and the Son knits together both the Begetter and the Begotten each to other with an eternal and indissoluble Band. And thus these is but one Essence and yet a perfect distinction of the Three Persons of the divine Trinity Almighty The Holy Scripture is us'd to express that supream Power and infinite Majesty of God by many names XV. Why gloriouâ—l p theâ—â— are given God to shew with how great religion and devotion his most holy name is to be worshipp'd but chiefly let the Curat teach that An Almighty Power is most commonly attributed to him For so he says of himself I am the Lord Almighty Again Gen. 17.1 when Jacob sent his sons to Joseph Gen. 43.14 he thus prays for them Now God Almighty give you favour before the man It is also written in the Revelations Rev. 1.8.16.5 The Lord God Almighty who was and is and is to come and elsewhere The great day is call'd the day of the Almighty God Sometimes also it is us'd to signifie the same thing in many words Pertinent to this place is that which is written Act. 2.20 Numb 11.23 â—â—nd 12.8 There is no word impossible with God Is the hand of the Lord weakend Thou canst doâ— whatsoever thou wilt There are many other expressions of the like kind In all which various forms of speech any one may easily perceiv the same to be understood which is comprehended in this single word Almighty Now by this Name of God we plainly perceiv XVI What the word Almighty signifies that there is nothing nay that we cannot so much as conceiv any thing in our mind or thought which God cannot bring to pass For he has power to do not those things only which fall under our apprehension tho they indeed are very great to wit to reduce all things into nothing and presently out of nothing again to make many worlds But he has power to do many mightier things than these and which our weak minds and understandings cannot conceive And yet tho God can do all things yet he cannot lye deceiv be deceiv'd or sin or be ignorant at all or perish for such things belong only to a Nature or Being whose actions are imperfect but we say God cannot do these things because his actions are always most perfect because to be able to do these things is a sign of weakness and not of that supreme and unlimited Power which God has We therefore so believ God to be Almighty that we abhor to think or imagine any thing of him which is not most agreeable to the most perfect Being The Curate may shew it was well and wisely done to omit other names of God in the Creed XVII Why in the Creed God is offerd to be believed Almighty and only to offer this one to us to believ For when we acknowledg God to be Almighty we must needs confess that he knows all things and that all things are subject to his Rule and Government And when we doubt not in the least of his Ability to do all things it must needs follow that we must allow all those other things which if he shou'd not have we cannot understand how he is Almighty Besides there is nothing so powerful to strengthen our Faith and Hope as to have this always settl'd in our mind that there is nothing which God cannot do For whatsoever we ought to believ tho it be great tho it be wonderful tho it exceeds the Order and Measure of things yet humane Reason easily and without any doubting yields and assents to it when once it owns that God is Almighty Yea rather by how much the greater those things are which the Oracles of God teach by so much the more readily does it account them to be believ'd And if any great good thing be promis'd and expected the mind is not discourag'd altho the thing it desires were too great But it chears and comforts it self often calling to remembrance that there is nothing which Almighty God cannot do With this Faith therefore we shou'd especially fortifie our selves XVIII The profitableness of Faith in God Almighty either when we are requir'd to do some wonderful works for the use and profit of our Neighbours or when we would beg any thing of God The one our Lord himself has taught us when reproving the Apostles for unbelief Matt. 17.20 he said If ye had Faith as a grain of Mustard-seed ye might say to this Mountain remove from hence to another place and it shall remove and nothing shall be impossible to you But of the other S. James testifies Jam. 1.6 7. Let him says he ask in Faith nothing doubting For he that doubts is like a Wave of the Sea which is mov'd and carry'd about with the Wind let not that Man therefore think that he shall receiv any thing of the Lord. This Faith does moreover afford us many profits and advantages It first teaches us all humility and lowliness of mind 1 Pet 5.6 for so says the Prince of Apostles Be ye humbl'd under the Mighty hand of God It also teaches us not to fear where no fear is but to fear that One God in whose power both we and all that belongs to us is Luc. 12.5 for so says our Saviour I will shew you whom ye shall fear Fear ye him who after he has kill'd has power to cast into Hell This Faith serves us also both to know and celebrate the infinite benefits of God towards us for he that does but think that God is Almighty cannot be so ungrateful as not oft'n to cry out Luc. â— 49 He that is Mighty has done great things for me But now when in this Article we call the Father Almighty XIX In the Trinity there are not three Almight s. let no one be so far deceiv'd as to think that we so ascribe that name to him as tho it belong'd not to the Son and Holy Ghost also For as we say The Father is God the Son is
God and the Holy Ghost is God and yet they are not Three Gods but One God So we confess that the Father Son and Holy Ghost are equally Almighty and yet that there are not Three Almighties but One Almighty But as for a kind of special reason we call the Father because he is the Fountain of all beginning by this name and as we attribute to the Son who is the eternal Word of the Father Wisdom so we ascribe Goodness to the Holy Ghost because he is the Love of them Both Altho according to the Rule of the Catholic Faith these and such like names may well be given in common to all the three Persons Maker of Heav'n and Earth How necessary it is to instruct the Faithful about Gods Almighty Power will plainly appear from what is now to be spoken of the Creation of all things For the miracle of so great a work is more easie to be believ'd XX. Out of what how and when God made the World because there is no room left to doubt of the Infinite Power of the Creator For God made not the world out of any matter but created it out of Nothing and that not throw any powerful constraint or necessity but purely of his own free will and accord Nor was there any other cause which mov'd him to this work of Creation but only that he might impart his own goodness to those things which shou'd be made by him For the Nature or Being of God being most perfectly happy in it self stood not in need of any thing As David confesses Ps â—â— I said to the Lord Thou art my God for thou hast no need of my Goods Now as being led by his own goodness he did whatsoever he pleas'd So when he made all things he had no Form or Pattern which was without himself to go by but because in his divine Wisdom was contein'd the Pattern of all things this Pattern I say the great Creator beholding in himself and imitating as it were by his supream Wisdom and Infinite Power which are proper to him alone he produc'd the whole universe of things in the beginning For he spake the Word and they were made Ps 148.5 he commanded and they were created But then under the Name of Heav'n and Earth must be understood whatsoever the whole Heaven and Earth conteins For besides the Heav'ns which the Prophet calls the work of his Fingers Ps 8.3 He added moreover over the brightness of the Sun and of the Moon and the furniture of the other Stars and appointed them to be for signs and for seasons and for days and for years and has so dispos'd the heavenly Orbs in a certain and constant course that there is nothing can seem more swift in their perpetual running round and yet nothing can be more certain and regular than their motion Furthermore The Angels created and in what state he created out of nothing the Spiritual Nature and innumerable Angels to serv and wait upon him and these he adorned and beautifi'd with the admirable gift of his Grace and Power For seeing it is written in Holy Scripture Joh. 8. That the Devil kept not his first estate it is plain that he and the rest of the fallen Angels in the beginning and at their creation were endu'd with his Grace of whom S. Augustin writes thus He created the Angels Aug lib. 12. de Civit. Dei c. 9. with a good will that is with a pure Love whereby they cleav'd close to him at once giving them Being and bestowing Grace on them Whence it is that we can never believ the Angels themselves to have bin holy without a good will i. e. without the Love of God But then as concerning their Knowledge we have this Testimony in the holy Scripture 2 Reg. 14 20 Thou O my Lord the King art wise having Wisdom as an Angel of God to know all things on the Earth Lastly Holy David ascribes Power to them in these Words Ps â—â—2 29 Mighty in Power fulfilling his Word and for this Reason they are often call'd in Holy Scripture the Powers and the Hosts of the Lord. But altho they were thus adorn'd with all celestial Gifts yet many of them who fell from God their Creator and Father were thrown down from those most glorious Mansions and shut up in the dismal Dugeons and Prisons of the Earth there to suffer ever lasting Punishment for their Pride Of whom the Prince of the Apostles writes in this manner 2 Pet. 2.4 He spar'd not the Angels that sinn'd but casting them down headlong to Hell he deliver'd them to be there tormented and to be resâ—rv'd for the Judgment God also by his Word commanded that the Foundation of the Earth should be made fast XXI The Earth established and adorned Ps 103.5.9 and to stand in the middle of the World causing the Mountains to rise up and the Fields and Valleys to sink down to the places which he had appointed for them and that the Waters shou'd not overflow the Earth he appointed them their bounds which they may not pass nor turn again to cover the Earth And then he not only adorn'd and cloth'd it with Trees and all the various kinds of Herbs and Flowers but he replenish'd it with all kinds of living Creatures even as before he had fill'd the Air and Waters Lastly XXII How Man was qualified in the Creation He form'd Man who was so made and constituted of the Slime of the Earth that he was immortal and impassible yet not by the strength of Nature but by the divine Bounty But then as to his Soul he form'd him after his own Image and likeness and gave him a Freedom of Will and so temperd all the Motions and Appetites of his Mind in him that they shou'd never disobey the government of his Reason He added also the admirable Gift of Original Righteousness and gave him Rule over all the other Creatures Which things it will be very easie for the Curates to learn out of the sacred History of Genesis for the instruction of the Faithful These things therefore we are to know concerning the Creation of all things XXIII God the Creator of all Psal 88. â—â— of Heav'n and Earth all which the Prophet has briefly comprehended in these Words The Heav'ns are thine the Earth also is thine thou hast laid the foundations of the World and all that is therein But the Fathers of the Council of Nice have much more briefly signifi'd the same by those two Words added in their Creed Of all things Visible and Invisible For whatsoever things have Being in the World or were created by God either fall under Sense and are call'd Visible or else we may conceiv them with the Mind or Understanding and these are signifi'd by the Word Invisible Nor may we believ that God so created and made all things XXIV God the Preserver and Governour of all
as to imagine the Work being perfected and finish'd the things made by him cou'd be able to remain without his infinite Power to support them For as the Creator made all things by his supreme Power Wisdom and Goodness So also if his perpetual Providence were not always at hand with the things he created and preserv'd them by the very same Power he made them by they would presently fall back into their first nothing And this the Scripture declares when it says Wisd 11.25 How can any thing continue unless thou pleasest or that which thou callest not be preserv'd Now God not only defends and governs all things that have Being by his Providence but also by a secret kind of Vertue he moves those things which are mov'd and which act to move and act in such a manner that tho he hinders not the efficacy of second causes yet he does prevent and his secret power reaches to all things Wisd 8.1 and as the Wiseman witnesses It reaches powerfully from End to End and sweetly orders all things And therefore when the Apostle would declare that God to the Athenians whom they ignorantly worship'd Act. 17 27 28. he said He is not far from every one of us For in him we live move and have our Being And this is sufficient for the explication of the First Article XXV The Creation to be ascribed to all the three Persons when we shall have given this Admonition that the Work of Creation is common to all the Persons of the Holy and Undivided Trinity For in this place according to the Doctrine of the Apostles we confess the Father to be the Creator of Heav'n and Earth Job 1.3 Of the Son we read in the Holy Scripture All things were made by him Gen. 1.2 And of the Holy Ghost the Spirit of the Lord mov'd upon the Waters and in another place By the Word of the Lord the Heav'ns were made Ps 32.6 and all the Power thereof by the Breath of his Mouth ARTICLE II. ANd in Iesus Christ his only Sâ—on our Lord. That the Benefit is wonderful and satisfactory I. The utility of this Article which throw the Belief and Confession of this Article redounds to Mankind this Testimony of S. John declares He that confesses that Jesus is the Son of God 1 Joh 4.15 God dwells in him and he in God And that commendation of Happiness which Christ gave to the Prince of the Apostles Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona Mat. 16.17 for Flesh and Blood has not reveal'd this to thee but my Father which is in Heav'n For this is the surest foundation of our Salvation and Redemption But because the Fruit of this admirable Benefit is best understood II. Whence the explication of this Article is to be begun Come Trent Sess 3. Can. 1 2. Gen. 2.6 from the ruine of that most happy State wherein God at first plac'd Man the Curate is to take diligent heed that the Faithful may come to the right understanding of the cause of these common Miseries and Calamities For when Adam had fallen from his Obedience to God and violated that Prohibition Of every Tree of the Garden thou mayst eat but of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil thou mayst not eat for in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely dye He fell into that most extream Misery that he lost the Holiness and Righteousness in which he was created and fell into the rest of those Mischiefs which the Holy Council of Trent more largely has explain'd But besides this Ibid. Sess 6. Can. 1. 2. we are taught That Sin and the Punishment of Sin remain'd not in that one Adam only but from him as from the Seed and Cause it justly flow'd and pass'd over to all his Posterity Seeing therefore that our whole Kind fell from the highest pitch of dignity not possibly to be restor'd to its former station by any power of Men or Angels there was this only Remedy left to repair our miseries and ruines that the infinite Power of the Son of God having first assum'd the weakness of our Flesh shou'd himself bear the infinite weight of our Sin and in his own Blood reconcile us to God Now the Belief and Confession of this Redemption is III. The confession of this Article necessary and always was necessary to Men to Salvation as God from the beginning has shew'n For in that first condemnation of Mankind which presently followed upon the Sin there was also shew'd a Hope of Redemption in these Words in which he denounces the Devil his doom which he was about to accomplish in the deliverance of Men from his thraldom I will put enmity between thee and the Woman Gen. 13.15 betweeen thy Seed and her Seed she shall break thy Head and thou shalt bruise her Heel He moreover often confirm'd the same Promise IV. The promise of a Savior made and confirmed and more plainly signifi'd his purpose to those Men especially whom he had a singular love for and among the rest where both he had frequently signifi'd this Mystery to Abraham the Patriarch and also more plainly declar'd it at that time when in obedience to Gods command he was ready to offer up in Sacrifice his only Son Isaac For he says Because thou hast done this thing Gen. 22.17 18. and hast not spar'd thy only begotten Son I will bless thee and will multiply thy Seed as the Stars of Heav'n and as the Sand which is on the Sea-shore and thy Seed shall possess the Gates of thy Enemies and in thy Seed all the Nations of the Earth shall be blessed because thou hast obey'd my Voice From which Words it may easily be gather'd that it shou'd be one of the Seed of Abraham who shou'd bring Salvation to all them who are deliver'd from the most cruel Tyranny of Satan It was necessary therefore that the very Son of God according to the Flesh should be born of the Seed of Abraham Not very long after V. The same Promise renewed Gen. 28.12 the Lord to consecrate the memory of this Promise made the same Covenant with Jacob Abraham's Grandson for when in a Vision he saw a Ladder reaching from Earth to Heav'n and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon it as the Scripture witnesses he heard the Lord Gen. 28.13 standing upon the Ladder saying I am the Lord the God of thy Father Abraham and the God of Isaac the Land whereon thou sleepest I will give to thee and to thy Seed and thy Seed shall be as the dust of the Earth And thou shalt stretch forth thy self to the East and to the West and to the North and to the South and in thee and in thy Seed shall all the Nations of the Earth be blessed Nor was God after this VI. The memory of this Promise is renewed wanting in â—â—hewing the memory of the same Promise
of his to stir up both in Abraham's Seed and in many other Men the expectation of a Saviour For when once the Jewish Commonwealth and Religion became Setled This began to grow more common and known to his people For there were many things which signifi'd and many Men which foretold What and how great good things that Saviour and our Redeemer Jesus Christ was to bring us And indeed the Prophets whose Minds were illuminated with Light from Heav'n foretold the people of the Birth of the Son of God Isa 7.15 8.3.9.6.11.1.53 throughout Jer. 23.5.30.9 Dan. 7 13.9.24 and the wonderful works which he shou'd perform when he shou'd be made Man his Doctrin Manners Kindred Practice Death Resurrection and other Mysteries of him and all this they taught so plainly as tho they had bin done before their Faces So that excepting the difference of time only we cou'd not discover any diversity between the Predictions of the Prophets and the preaching of the Apostles between the Faith of the old Patriarchs and our own But now we will speak of the several parts of the Article Iesus is his proper name VII What the name Jesus signifies and by whom it was given Luc. 1.31 who is God and Man and it signifies a Saviour and this name was given him not by chance nor by the judgment or will of Men but by the counsel and command of God For so the Angel told Mary his Mother Behold thou shalt cenceiv in thy Womb and bring forth a Son and shalt call his name Jesus and afterwards he not only commanded Joseph the Husband of the Virgin to call the Child by that name but also tells the reason why he was to be so call'd For he says Joseph thou Son of David Mat. 1.21 fear not to take to thee Mary thy Wife for that which is born in her is of the Holy Ghost And likewise her Son and thou shalt call his name Jesus for he shall save his people from their Sins We read in Holy Scripture of many who were of this name As the son of Nun VIII The name Jesus suitable to Christ especially who succeeded Moses and led the people whom Moses deliver'd out of Egypt into the Land of Promise which was deny'd to Moses Josedech the son of a Priest was call'd by the same name But how much more truly ought we to believ That our Saviour ought to be call'd by this name who has brought light liberty and salvation not to one People or Nation only but to all Men of all ages oppress'd not with Famine or with Egyptian or Babylonian Bondage but sittng in the shadow of Death and miserably fetterd in Sin and the chains of the Devil and has purchas'd for them a Right and Inheritance in the Kindom of Heav'n and reconcil'd them to God the Father In them we see Christ our Lord shadow'd who heaps upon mankind those Blessings here mention'd Now all those names before spoken of which by divine appointment were to be given to the Son of God are all to be referr'd to this one name Jesus For whereas all the other in some measure had only touch'd the Salvation he was to give us this one conteins the whole weight and vertue of the compleat Salvation of Mankind And to the name of Iesus IX Why the name Christ added to the name Jesus this name of Christ is also added which signifies Anointed and is a name both of Honour and Office nor is it proper to one thing but common to more For our old Fathers were us'd to call Priests and Kings whom God had commanded to be anointed for the dignity of their Office Christs The Priests were they Reg 12 3.24.6 who in their daily Prayers recommended the people to God and offer'd Sacrifice to God for them Kings had the government of the people committed to them and to them chiefly belongs the power of the Laws to protect the Innocent and to correct the boldness of the Wicked Because therefore both of these Offices seem to relate to the Majesty of God in the Earth therefore those that were chosen to the Office of King or Priest were anointed with Oyl It was customary also to anoint the Prophets who as the Interpreters and Ambassadors of the immortal God open'd to us the Secrets of Heav'n and by wholesome Precepts and foretelling things to come warn'd Men to mend their manners But when Jesus Christ our Saviour came into the World X. Christ a Prophet King and Priest he undertook the Part and Office of all these three Persons Prophet Priest and King and for these causes he is call'd Christ and anointed for the discharge of those Offices not by the act of any mortal but by the influence and vertue of his Heav'nly Father not with earthly Oyntment but with spiritual Oyl when the fulness of the Holy Spirit and Grace and a more plentiful measure of all gifts was pour'd into his most Holy Soul than the Being or Nature of any other Creature was able to receiv and this the Prophet plainly shews when speaking to the Redeemer himself he said Ps 44.7 Thou hast lov'd Righteousness and hated Iniquity therefore God even thy God has anointed thee with the Oyl of Gladness above thy Fellows The same thing but much more plainly has the Prophet Isaiah shew'd in these Words Isay 61.1 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because the Lord has sent me to preach to the meek Jesus Christ therefore was that great Prophet and Teacher XI How Christ a Prophet Priest and King who taught us the Will of God and by whose teaching the whole World has receiv'd the knowledg of our Heav'nly Father and this name does much more truly and excellently belong to him because all whatsoever that were honour'd with this name of Prophet were but his Disciples and for this cause chiefly were they sent That they shou'd prophesie of this Prophets coming to save all Men. The same Christ was a Priest not of the same Order as the Priests of the tribe of Levi under the old Law were but of that of which the Prophet David sings Ps 189 4â— Heb. 5.7 Thou art a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedech Which Argument the Apostle writing to the Hebrews handles excellently But we acknowledg Christ to be a King also not only as he is God but as he is Man and partakes of our Nature Luc. 1.33 Of whom the Angel testifies He shall reign for ever in Jacob and of his Kingdom there shall be no end Now this Kingdom of Christ is Spiritual and Eternal XII How and by whom Christs Kingdom is govern'd begun indeed on Earth but perfected in Heav'n And by his wonderful Providence performs the Office of King of his Church He governs it he defends it from the snares and violence of its enemies he gives it not only Holiness and Righteousness but also Power and Strength to
I say that we devote and consecrate our selv's forever to our Lord and Redeemer no otherwise than as his meanest Servants And indeed when we were receiv'd into Baptism XX. In Baptism we are devoted to Christ we did before the Church Doors solemnly promise that we wou'd do so For we declar'd that we renounc'd the Devil and the World and gave up our selv's wholly to Christ Jesus But if to be enroll'd in the Christian Camp we devoted our selves with so Holy and Religious a Prosession what punishment shall we deserv if after our entrance into the Church and have known the Will and Law of God if after we have receiv'd the Grace of his Sacraments we shall lead our Lives after the Rules and Commandments of the World and the Devil as if when we were wash'd in Baptism we had giv'n up our Names to the World and the Devil and not to Christ our Lord and Redeemer But what Heart is there which so great a Propensity so great kindness and good Will of so great a Lord toward us cannot enflame with ardent Love to him who tho he has us in his power and dominion as Servants bought with his own Blood yet embraces us with such Love that he calls us not his Servants Joh. 15.14 14. but his Friends yea his Brethren This verily is a most just cause and I know not whether it be not the greatest why we ought always to own and reverence and worship him as our Lord. ARTICLE III. WHo was Conceiv'd by the Holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary That God bestow'd a fingular Blefling upon Mankind I. How great Gods Bounty towards us when he restor'd us to liberty from the slavery of the most cruel Tyrant the Faithful may perceiv by those things which have been already spoken in the former Article but then if we lay before our Eyes the counsel and way by which chiefly he wou'd accomplish this Verily there is nothing can possibly shine more glorious and magnificent than the Bounty and goodness of God towards us The greatness of this Mystery therefore II. The sense of this Article which the Holy Scripture proposes to us to consider as the chief point of our Salvation the Curat may begin to shew in the explaining this Third Article the meaning whereof he may teach to be this That we believ and confess that this very Jesus Christ our ohly Lord Matt. 1.23 Joh. 1.36 the Son of God when for our sakes he took upon himself Humane Flesh in the Womb of the Virgin was not as other Men conceiv'd of the Seed of Man but beyond all order of Nature was conceiv'd by the power of the Holy Ghost so that the same person remaining God which he was from all Eternity became Man which before he was not That these Words are so to be understood does plainly appear by confession of the Holy Council of Constantinople for thus it says Who for us Men and for our Salvation came down from Heav'n and was Incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary and was made man And this S. John the Evangelist has also explain'd as being he who drew the Knowledg of this most profound Mystery out of the Bosome of our very Lord and Saviour himself For when he had declar'd the Nature of the Divine Word in these Words In the beginning was the Word Joh. 1.1 and the Word was with God and the Word was God At last he concludes and the Word was made Flesh and dwelt among us For the Word which was a Person of the Divine Nature did so take upon him the Humane Nature that the Hypostasis or Person both of the Divine and Human Nature was but one and the same whereby it came to pass that so admirable a Conjunction preserv'd the Actions and Properties of both Natures and as that great and holy Pope Leo has it Serm. 1. de Nat. That neither did the Glory of the Superior or Divine destroy the Inferior or Humane nor the assuming the Inferior diminish or lessen the Superior But because the Explication of Words ought not to be omitted It is requisite that the Curat teach IV. What works of God are attributed to the whole Trinity That when we say That the Son of God was conceiv'd by the Power of the Holy Ghost this one Person of the Divine Trinity did not make the Mystery of the Incarnation For tho the Son only took the Humane Nature upon him yet all the Persons of the Holy Trinity the Father Son and Holy Ghost were Authors of this Mystery for we must hold this Rule in our Christian Faith That all those things which God does extrà se without himself in the Creatures are common to all the Three Persons nor does one act more than another or one without another But that one One person proceeds from another V. And what to the several Persons this cannot be common to all for the Son is begotten of the Father alone the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son But whatsoever extra illas without them comes from or is done by them the whole three Persons without any difference do it and of this kind we are to believ the Incarnation of the Son of God to be Now tho these things are thus VI. Why Christ is said to be conceiv'd by the Holy Ghost yet the Holy Scripture is us'd to attribute to any one of the Three Persons those things which are common to all the Three Persons for example It ascribes the Power of all things to the Father Wisdom to the Son Love to the Holy Ghost And because the Mystery of the Incarnation of God does manifest the special and infinite Good Will of God toward us for this Reason therefore is this work attributed to the Holy Ghost In this Mystery we are to observ VII The Mystery of Christs Conception declar'd That there are many things done beyond the Order of Nature and some again by the Power of Nature For in that we believ the Body of Christ to be made of the most pure Blood of his Virgin-Mother we therein acknowledg his Human Nature it being common to the Bodies of all Men to be form'd of the Blood of the Mother But that which surpasses both the Order of Nature and the reach of Human Understanding is this That as soon as the Blessed Virgin consenting to the Words of the Angel Luc. 1.38 had said Behold the Hand-maid of the Lord be it unto me according to thy Word immediately the most holy Body of Chrift was form'd and a Reasonable or Human Soul joyn'd with it and so in that very moment of time he became perfect God and perfect Man Now that this was the strange and wonderful work of the Holy Ghost there is no one can doubt since by the Order of Nature no Body can be inform'd by or receiv a Humane Soul but at the limited term of time
But this also is very wonderful VIII Christ not Man before God That so soon as ever the Soul of Christ was joyned with his Body his very God-head or Divinity was also knit together with his Soul and Body Wherefore his Body was at once both form'd and quickn'd and his Divinity joyn'd to his Soul and Body Whence it came to pass IX The Virgin truly Mother of God and Man That in the same moment of time he became perfect God and perfect Man and the most Holy Virgin truly and properly call'd Mother of God and of Man in the same moment wherein she conceiv'd God and Man This was signifi'd by the Angel when he said Luc. 1.31 Behold thou shalt conceiv in thy Womb and shalt bring forth a Son and shalt call his name Jesus he shall be great and shall be call'd the Son of the most High By the event it was well prov'd what Isaiah foretold Isa 7.14 Behold a Virgin shall conceiv and bring forth a Son That Elizabeth also perceiv'd this to be the Conception of the Son of God she being fill'd with the Holy Ghost declares in these Words Whence comes this thing to me Luc. 1.43 That the Mother of my Lord comes to me Now as the Body of Christ was form'd of the purest Blood of the purest Virgin X. Christ as soon as conceiv'd had all Grace without the help of Man as was said before but by the only Power of the Holy Ghost so also as soon as he was conceiv'd his Soul receiv'd an overflowing plenty and all abundance of the Chrism or anointing of the Holy Spirit For God gave not his Spirit to him by measure Job 3.34 as to other Men adorn'd with Grace and Holiness as S. John testifies but be pouer'd plentifully into his Soul all Grace Joh. 1.16 That of his fulness we might all receiv Nor may we call him The Adopted Son of God Note tho he had the Spirit wereby holy Men obtain the Adoption of the Sons of God for he being the Son of God by Nature we may not think that the Grace or name of Adoption can by any means be proper or suitable to him These are the things which seem proper to be explain'd XI How the fruits of the belief of this Article to be got concerning the wonderful Mystery of Christs Conception from whence that some wholsome Fruit and Advantage might redound to us the Faithful ought to fix these things in their Memories and frequently to consider in their Hearts That it is God who took Human flesh upon himself Yet such a way did he become Man that we cannot comprehend in our Minds nor express with Words Lastly that for this end he wou'd become Man That we might be born again and become the Children of God This when they have well consider'd and all the Mysteries contein'd in this Article let them with humble and faithful Minds believ and adore them not seeking to search or pry narrowly into them because they can scarce ever do it without great danger Born of the Virgin Mary This is the other Part of this Article XII Christ born of a Virgin in explaining whereof the Curat shou'd be very diligent because the Faithful are bound to believ not only That Christ our Lord was conceiv'd by the power of the Holy Ghost but that he was born and brought forth into the World by the Virgin Mary With how much sweetness joy and satisfaction of Mind the Belief of this mystery is to be entertain'd and meditated upon the Angel declares who first brought this joyful news to the world Luc. 2.10 Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People And from that Song of the Heav'nly Host Luc. 2.14 Glory to God in the highest and in Earth peace to men of good will What the Angels sung is easie to understand Herein that most ample Promise of God to Abraham began to be fulfill'd to whom it was said Gen. 22.18 that in his seed all the Nations of the Earth shou'd be blessed For That Mary whom we declare and worship as the true Mother of God because she brought forth that person which was both God and Man together Mat. 1.39 had her Off-spring from David the King but as that conception does quite surpass the order and course of nature so in that birth we may not contemplate any thing but what is Divine And besides XIII How the Virgin brought forth Christ Joh. 20.19 than which nothing more wonderful can be either said or thought he was born of his Mother without any damage to or less'ning of his Mothers Virginity And as afterwards he went out of his Toom tho it were shut and seal'd and went in to his Disciples the doors being shut or to take a similitude from things we daily see come to pass by nature as the rays of the Sun penetrate the concrete hard substance of Glass and yet neither break nor hurt it in the least after a like but a higher sort I say Jesus Christ was brought forth out of his Mothers womb without any hurt to his Mothers Virginity for we celebrate her unstain'd and perpetual Virginity with the truest praises and commendations And this was wrought by the power of Holy Ghost who was present with the Mother in such a manner at the conception of the Son and birth of her Son that he gave her both Fruitfulness and perfect Virginity The Apostle uses sometimes to call Christ Jesus the new Adam XIV Christ compar'd to Adam Mary to Eve 1 Cor. 15.21 22. and to compare him with the first Adam for as in the first Adam all dye so in the second Adam all are call'd again to life And as Adam as to the natural state is the Father of all mankind so Christ is the Author of Grace and Glory After the same manner we may so compare the Virgin Mother with Eve that the second Eve which is Mary may answer to the first Eve as we have already shew'd that the second Adam which is Christ answers to the first Adam For Eve because she believ'd the Serpent brought death and a curse upon mankind and when Mary believ'd the Angel it came to pass by God's goodness that life and a blessing came down upon men Throw Eve we were born the children of wrath Eph. 2.3 5. but of Mary we have receiv'd Jesus Christ by whom we are born again the children of Grace It was said to Eve Gen. 3.16 in sorrow shalt thou bring forth Children Mary is freed from this Law as being she who having kept her Virgin Modesty safe and entire brought forth Jesus the Son of God without any feeling or sence of pain as before was said When therefore the mysteries of this wonderful Conception and Nativity are so many and so great XV. Figures of Christ's conception and nativity it pleas'd the divine Providence
he said I am he Joh. 18.5 and of his own accord freely he underwent all those punishments which unjustly and unmercifully they threw upon him Than which X. A strong motive to the love of Christ sure there is nothing in the World more powerful to move our compassion when we well consider in our minds all his sufferings and torments For if for our sakes any one should suffer all those sorrows not which he voluntarily underwent but which he cou'd not avoid this indeed we shou'd hardly account as a benefit of any great regard but if on our score only he freely endure death which he cou'd have refus'd verily this is such a kind of benefit that it bereaves even the most grateful person in the World not only of the power of paying due thankfulness but even of having it and hence the transcendant and superlative love of Christ Jesus and his divine and infinite deseits towards us may be perceiv'd But then when we confess that he was Bury'd XI Why we are to believ that Christ was bury'd this is not set down as a part of the Article which thing seems to have some new difficulty in it besides what has bin already spok'n of his death For if we believ that Christ was dead it is easie enough to perswade us That he was bury'd But this was added first that we may doubt the less of the Truth of his death it being the strongest proof that a person is dead if we can prove that his Body was bury'd And then that the Miracle of his Resurrection might be the more apparent and illustrious Nor do we believ this only Mat. 27.60 That Christs Body was bury'd but this especially is propos'd to our Belief in these Words That God was bury'd Mar. 15 46. as by the Rule of Catholic Faith we most truly say Luc. 23.53 That God was dead was born of a Virgin for since his Divinity was never divided from his Body no not even when it was laid in the Sepulchre rightly we confess That God was bury'd Joh. 19.38.42 And that will be sufficient for the Curat concerning the manner and place of Christ's burial which is spoken by the Holy Evangelists But first of all XII Two things to be noted Ps 15 10. Act. 2.31 two things are to be observ'd the one is That Christs Body was in no part corrupt'd in the Sepulchre concerning which the Prophet thus prophecies Thou shalt not suffer thy Holy One to see corruption The other which belongs to all the parts of this Article is That the Burial Passion and Death of Jesus Christ have reference to him as Man not as God for to suffer and to dye are incident to the human Nature only Tho all these things are also attribut'd to God because as it is manifest they may rightly he said of that person who at once was perfect God and perfect Man These things being known the Curat may explain those things concerning Christs Passion and Death whereby the Faithful may at least contemplate if not comprehend the immensity of so great a Mystery And First XIII What we are to meditate of the Passion of Christ First Joh. 1.1 Heb. 1.2 3. It should be consider'd Who it is that suffers all these things And here we are not able by Words to relate or even in our Hearts to conceiv his Dignity S. John says he is the Word which was with God The Apostle with stately Expressions describes him in this manner That this is He whom God has appoint'd to be the Heir of all things by whom also he made the Worlds who is the brightness of his Glory and the Figure of his Substance and the Image of his Person who supports all things by the Word of his Power He therefore having wash'd away our sins sits at the Right-hand of the Majesty on High And to say all in a Word He who suffers is Jesus Christ God and Man Rom. 11.36 The Creator suffers for those whom he created The Lord for his Servants be by whom the Angels Men Heav'ns and Elements were made He I say in whom by whom and of whom are all things It is no wonder therefore if when he was wounded with so many Torments and Sufferings the whole Fabric of the World trembl'd for as the Scripture says Maâ—t 27.51 The Earth quak'd and the Rocks were rent Luc. 23 44. and there was Darkness over all the Earth 1 Pet. 2.5 and the Sun was dark'n'd Now if ev'n the dumb and insensible Creatures bewail'd the Sufferings of their Maker let the Faithful consider with how great and bitter Lamentation they as living Stones of this Building ought to evidence their Grief And now we come to shew the Causes of his Passion XIV What Secondly that thereby the Strength and Greatness of the Divine Love towards us may the better appear If therefore any one ask What shou'd be the Cause why the Son of God wou'd undergo such an extream bitter passion he will find it to be this chiefly besides the hereditary Contagion of our first Parents namely The Vices and Sins which Men have committed from the beginning of the World to this day and which they will hereafter commit to the end of the World For this was it That the Son of God our Savior intended in his Death and Passion to redeem and to blot out the sins of all Ages and richly and abundantly to make satisfaction to his Father for them Let this also be added to inhance the dignity of the thing XV. What Thirdly that Christ did not only suffer for sinners but also that those very sinners for whom he suffer'd were both the Authors and Inflicters of those Punishments he endur'd Of which the Apostle thus admonishes us writing to the Hebrews thus Heb. 12.13 Consider him who endur'd such contradiction of Sinners against himself lest ye be weary and faint in your Souls Of this Fault rightly may those be judg'd guilty Note who easily and often fall into sin For since our sins drove Christ our Lord to undergo the punishment of the Cross verily they who run into Sin and Wickedness do as much as in them lies crucisie to themselves the Son of God afresh Heb. 6.6 and put him to an open shame And this wickedness is by so much more insolent and heinous in us Note than it was in the Jews because they as the same Apostle bears them Witness 1 Cor. 2.8 if they had known they wou'd never have crucifi'd the Lord of Glory But we profess we have known him and yet in our Deeds denying him we seem in a manner to lay violent Hands upon him Now the Holy Scripture teftifies XVI What Fourthly Isay 53.8 That Christ Our Lord was deliver'd to Death both by the Father and by himself For in Isaiahs Prophecy he says For the ' wickedness of my people have I smitten him And the same
Apostle us'd Eph. 5.2 when he said Christ lov'd us and gave himself a Sacrifice and oblation for us to God for a sweet-smelling Savor Furthermore this is the Oblation whereof we read in the Prince of Apostles 1 Pet. 1.18.19 Ye were not redeem'd with corruptible things as Silver and Gold from your vain conversation of the Tradition of your Fathers but with the precious Blood of Crist as of a Lamb without spot or blemish And the Apostle teaches us Gal. 3.13 That Christ was made a Curse for us that he might redeem us from the curse of the Law But besides these immense Benefits XXVI In Christs Passion are examples of all Vertues we have this very great one over and above that in this only Passion we have the most Glorious Patterns of all Vertues For he shew'd forth his Patience Humility the most profound Love Charity Meekness and Obedience and most unshaken Constancy and Resolution of Mind not only in suffering Injuries for Righteousness or Justice sake but also even in Death it self and that in such a manner as we can truly say That our Savior in the very height of his Sufferings did most lively express in himself all those Rules and Precepts of Life which throw all the time of his Preaching he taught by Words And this shall suffice to have bin spoken briefly of the most saving Death and Passion of Christ our Lord. And wou'd God these Mysteries were seriously impress'd upon our Souls and Hearts and that we wou'd learn to suffer to dye and to be bury'd together with our Lord that then every spot of Sin being wip'd away and rising with him to newness of Life by his Mercy we may be found worthy to be made partakers of his Kingdom of Heav'n and Glory ARTICLE V. HE descended into Hell the third Day He rose again from the Dead It is of very great use to know the glory of the Burial of our Lord Jesus Christ I. 〈◊〉 very useful o undeâ—â—tâ—â—â— this Article of which we have spoken last But it more concerns the Faithful to know the glorious Triumphs he bore away by conquering the Devil and spoiling the Powers of Hell Of which and also of the Resurection we are now to speak Which Point altho it may well be handl'd distinctly and by it self yet we following the Authority of the Holy Fathers have thought fit to joyn it with that of his descent into Hell In the first part therefore this is propos'd to our Belief II. What is propes'd in the first Part. That Christ being now dead his Soul went down to Hell and there continu'd so long as his Body was in the Sepulchre But in these words we also confess That the very same person of Christ at the same time was both with the Spirits below and also lay in the Sepulchre Which when we say no one ought to wonder because as we have often said before That though his Soul departed from his Body yet his Divinity was never separated either from his Soul or his Body But because it may bring much light to the Explication of this Article III. The various signification of Hell if the Curat teach what in this place is to be understood by the Word Hell It is necessary to admonish That in this place by Hell is not meant the Sepulchre as some no less impiously than unskilfully have thought for by the former Article we are taught That Christ our Lord was bury'd neither was there any Reason why in the Creed the same thing shou'd by the Holy Apostles be repeated in another and a more obscure form of Speech But the Word Hell signifies those hidd'n Receptacles wherein the Souls are kept IV. The First The Receptacle of the damn'd Phil. 2.10 which have not attain'd to the Blessedness of Heav'n For so the Holy Scriptures use this Word in many places For thus we read in the Apostle At the name of Jesus every Knee shall bow of those in Heav'n of those in Earth and those under the Earth And in the Acts of the Apostles S. Peter testifies Act 2.24 That Christ the Lord was risen again having loos'd the Pains of Hell Nor are all those Receptacles of one and the same kind For there is that worst and most dismal place of all where the Souls of the damn'd together with the unclean Spirits shall be tormented for ever and that with unquenchable Fire which is call'd the Bottomles-Pit and by its own proper signification Hell There is besides V. The Fire of Purgatory The Fire of Purgatory wherein the Souls of the Pious for a certain determin'd time are cleans'd by Sufferings that so the entrance to the Heav'nly Country may be laid open into which no polluted thing can be admitted And of the truth of this Doctrin Apoc. 21 27. Con. Trent Sess 25. which the Holy Councils declare to be confirm'd both by Testimonies of Scripture and by Apostolic Tradition the Curat shall discourse and argue by so much the more industriously and frequently because we are fall'n upon those times wherein Men will not endure Sound Doctrin Lastly VI. Limbus where the Souls of the Father were The third kind of Receptacle is that wherein the Souls of the Saints were receiv'd before the coming of Christ our Lord and there being refresh'd with the bless'd hope of Redemption and free from all sense of Pain enjoy'd a peaceable Habitation The Souls therefore of these Pious Persons who in the bosome of Abraham expected the Savior Christ our Lord descending to Hell deliver'd Nor are we to think that he so descended to Hell VII Christ's Soul truly went down to Hell as that only his Influence and Vertue and not also his Soul went thither But we are verily to believ That his very Soul indeed and in presence descended to Hell Ps 15.10 of which there is this most certain Testimony of David Thou shall not leave my Soul is Hell But tho Christ went down to Hell yet this was no damage to his Supreme Power nor was the Splendor of his Holiness stain'd in the least seeing that by thus doing it rather was most evidently prov'd that all those things are most true which are celebrated concerning his Holiness and that he is the very Son of God as he had before made appear by so many prodigious Miracles And this we may easily perceiv VIII Two differences betwixt Christ's and the damned's going to Hell if we but consider the Causes why Christ and other Men came into those places For all others went thither as Captives but he as free among the Dead and Conquerer to Master the Devils by whom they were there kept shut up and imprison'd by reason of sin Furthermore All others who descended thither partly were tormented with most bitter pains and partly tho they wanted all other sense of sorrow yet being depriv'd of the sight of God and with-held in the Hope only of
Bliss and Glory which they waited for they were in a kind of Torment But Christ our Lord descended not to suffer any more but to free the Saints and Righteous Men from the Misery and Trouble of that Imprisonment and to bestow upon them the Fruits of his Passion That therefore he went down to Hell was no lessening of his supream Dignity and Power These things being explain'd IX Why Christ went down to Hell it must be taught that Christ our Lord went down to Hell that after he had spoil'd the Devils he might lead those Holy Fathers and other pious persons being now freed from Prison with him to Heav'n which wonderfully and gloriously he has accomplish'd For immediatly the sight of him gave transcendant Light to the Captiv's and fill'd their souls with immense joy and gladness on whom he also bestow'd that most desir'd Bliss which consists in the Vision of God which done it is manifest what it was he promis'd the Thief in these words Luc. 23.43 This day thou shalt be with me in Paradice But of this deliverance of the Godly the Prophet Osee so long before propheci'd in this manner O death I will be thy death O Hell I will be thy destruction The Prophet Zachary signifi'd the same thing when he said Thou also by the blood of thy Testament hast sent them that are bound out of the lake wherein there is no water Lastly the same thing the Apostle expresses in these words Col. 2.15 in taking the spoils of principalities and powers he made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in himself But that we may understand the force of this mystery the better X. Who are sav'd by the benefit of Christs Passion we ought often to call to remembrance that devout men not only who were born after the coming of our Lord but those who after Adam were before him or who hereafter shall be to the end of the World have and shall attain Salvation by the benefit of his Passion Wherefore before he dy'd and rose again the Gates of Heav'n were never open to any but the Souls of the Godly when they departed this life were either carry'd into Abraham's Bosome or as now it fares with them who have somewhat to be purg'd or satisfi'd were cleans'd by the fire of Purgatory There is besides XI Another Reason of Christ's going down to Hell Phil. 2.10 another Reason why Christ our Lord went down to Hell namely that he might there shew his Might and Power as he had done in Heav'n and Earth and that as every knee both of things in Heav'n and things in Earth bow'd at the name of him so also of things below and under the Earth At consideration whereof who is there who admires not and even stands not amaz'd at the immense bounty of God towards mankind who was willing not only to undergo the most bitter Death for us but also to go down to the very lowest parts of the Earth that he might carry with him the Souls so very dear to him which he thence victoriously bore away to bliss and happiness Now follows the other part of the Article XII The other Part of the Article concerning the Resurrection 2 Tim. 2.8 in explaining whereof how painful the Curat ought to be appears by those words of the Apostle Remember that the Lord Jesus Christ arose again from the dead For what he commanded Timothy it is not to be doubted but that it is also commanded to all others that have the Cure of Souls And this is the meaning of the Article After that Christ our Lord had giv'n up the Ghost on the Cross upon Friday at the ninth hour of the day and the same day at Even he was bury'd by his Disciples who by leav of Pilate the President laid the body of our Lord when they had tak'n it down from the Cross into a new Tomb in a Garden near at hand the third day after his death which was the Lords day early in the morning his soul was again join'd to his body and so he who was dead those three days arose again and return'd to life out of which he departed by death but by the word Resurrection we are not to understand only that Christ was rais'd from the dead which was a thing common to many others but that he rose again by his own power and vertue which was a singular thing and proper to Him alone For it is contrary to Nature XIV No man can naturally rise again from the dead 2 Cor. 13.4 nor was it even granted to any man to be able by his own power to rais'e himself from death to life but this belongs to the supream power of God only as we learn from those words of the Apostle Altho he was crucifi'd throw weakness yet he liv's by the power of God which seeing it was never separated from Christ's Body in the Sepulchre nor from his Soul when it went down into Hell his Divine Power was both in his Body so that it cou'd be joyn'd again to his Soul and in his Soul so that it cou'd again be brought back to his Body so that by his own power he might revive and rise again from the dead And this thing XV. The Resurrection soretold Psa 97.2 David being full of the Spirit of God foretold in these words His right hand and his Holy arm hath gott'n himself the victory And the Lord himself by the divine testimony of his own mouth has confirm'd it I lay down my life and I will take it up again Joh. 10.17 and I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it up again And also to the Jews for confirmation of his doctrin he said Joh. 2.19 Dissolve this temple and in three days I will raise it up again Which tho they indeed understood of that Temple magnificently built of Stones yet he as is declar'd in the same place by the words of Scripture Act. 1.24 spake of the Temple of his Body Now although we sometimes read in Scripture that Christ our Lord was raised by the Father this is to be understood of Christ as Man ev'n as those things again relate to himself as God whereby is signifi'd that he rose again by his own Power And this also belongs specially to Christ XVI Christ first rose from the dead Apoc. 1.5 1 Cor. 15.20 that He was the First who enjoy'd this divine benefit of the Resurrection For in Scripture he is called the First begotten among the dead and the First begotten of the dead And as the Apostle has it Christ arose again from the dead being the First-fruits of them that sleep for verily by Man came death and by Man came the Resurrection of the dead and as in Adam all dye so in Christ shall all be made alive but every one in his own order Christ the First fruits and afterwards those that are Christ's Which
words are to be understood of the compleat Resurrection because then we are rais'd to everlasting life all necessity of dying being wholly tak'n away And in this kind Christ our Lord obtains the First place For if we speak of such a Resurrection or of such a Return to life as after which there remains a necessity of dying again 3 Reg. 17.22 there were many others so rais'd from the dead 4 Reg. 4.34 Christ all which notwithstanding reviv'd on this condition that they were to dye again But Christ our Lord so arose again from Death which he had subdu'd and conquer'd that he cou'd dye no more And this is confirm'd by that most plain Testimony Rom. 6 9. Christ being now ris'n from the Dead dyes no more Death shall no more domineer over him And now follows what is added to the Article The third Day The Curat must instruct the Faithful not to believ that our Lord was all those three days in the Sepulchre XVII Christ rose again the third day For because he lay in the Sepulchre a Whole Natural Day and Part of the Day before it and Part of the Day after it for this Reason it is truly said That he lay in the Sepulchre Three days and that the Third Day he arose again from the Dead Now that he might manifest his Divinity XVIII Why the third day he wou'd not put off his Resurrection till the end of the World and again that we might believ him to be truly Man and to be truly dead he did not immediately after his death revive but on the Third Day after his Death Which space of time seem'd to be sufficient to prove he was truly dead The Fathers of the first Council of Constantinople have added to this place XIX Why according to the Scriptures is added in the Creed 1 Cor. 15.14 ACCORDING TO THE SCRIPTURES Which being receiv'd from the Apostle they therefore plac'd in the Creed And that the Mystery of the Resurrection is very necessary the same Apostle has taught us in these words If Christ have not ris'n again then is our preaching vain and your Faith is vain And if Christ have not ris'n again your Faith is vain and you are yet in your sins Wherefore S. Austin admiring the Faith of this Article wrote thus De August in Ps 120. v. 4. It is no great matter to believ that Christ dyed for this do the Heathens Jews and all the wicked believ This all believ that he dy'd But the Resurrection of Christ is the Faith of Christians only This we account a great matter to believ that he rose again Hence it was that our Lord most commonly spake of his Resurrection Note and scarce ever did he talk with his Disciples about his Passion but he spake of his Resurrection When therefore he said Mat. 16.21 The Son of Man shall be deliver'd to the Gentiles and be mock'd and beat'n and spit upon and after that they have beat'n they will kill him Luc. 18.32 At last he added And the third day he shall rise again and when the Jews requir'd him to prove his Doctrin by some Sign or Miracle Luc. 11.29 he answer'd There shall no other sign be giv'n them than the sign of the Prophet Jonas for as Jonas was three Days and three Nights in the Whales Belly so he affirm'd Mat. 12.39 That the Son of Man shou'd be three Days and three Nights in the Heart of the Earth Now the better to perceiv the Force and meaning of this Article XX. Three things to be explain'd here we must know and observ three things First Why it was needful that Christ shou'd rise again Then What the Scope and End of his Resurrection was And also what Profits and Advantages redound to us thereby As to the first XXI First The necessity of Christs Resurrection Phil. 2.8 9. It was necessary for him to rise again that the Justice of God might be manifest by whom it was very meet that he shou'd be rais'd up who in obedience to him was cast down and loaded with all kinds of Disgrace This Reason the Apostle brings when he says to the Philippians He humbl'd himself and became obedient to Death ev'n the death of the Cross wherefore God has also exalted him Besides for confirmation of our Faith without which Man can attain to no Righteousness For this ought to be a main Argument That Christ was the true Son of God because by his own Power he rais'd himself from the dead and then to cherish and support our Hope For since Christ rose again we have a sure Hope that we also shall rise again for it is necessary that the Members enjoy the same state and condition with the Head For so the Apostle seems to argue when he writes both to the Corinthians and Thessalonians and Peter the Prince of the Apostles says 1 Cor. 15.12 1 Thes 4.14 1 Pet. 2.8 Bless'd be God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who of his great mercy has begott'n us again to a lively Hope throw the Resurrection of Jesus Christ from the Dead to an Inheritance incorruptible Lastly XXII The Second The End of the Resurrection For this reason also it must be taught That the Resurrection of our Lord was necessary That the Mystery of our Salvation and Redemption might be compleated For Christ by his Death has freed us from Sin but by Rising again he has restor'd us to all those good things which we lost by our sins Wherefore the Apostle says Rom. 4.15 Christ was deliver'd to Death for our Sins and Rose again for our Justification That nothing therefore might be wanting to the Salvation and Happiness of Mankind as it behov'd him to Dy so also it did to Rise again Now from what has bin said XXIII The Third The Advantages The first we may perceiv How great advantage the Resurrection of Christ our Lord brings to the Faithful For by his very Resurrection We acknowledg him to be God Immortal and full of Glory and conqueror of the Devil which without all doubt we are to believ and confess concerning Christ Jesus Besides The Second The Resurrection of Christ has produc'd the Resurrection of our Bodies also Because it was the efficient cause of this Mystery And also because after the example of our Lord we all ought to rise again For as to the Resurrection of the Body the Apostle thus testifies 1 Cor. 15. By Man came Death by Man came also the Resurrection of the Dead For there is use of Christ's Humanity as of the efficient instrument to all those things whatsoever they are which God did in the Mystery of our Redemption Wherefore his Resurrection was a kind of Instrument to bring to pass our Resurrection And it may be call'd a Pattern because the Resurrection of Christ was of all the most perfect And as the Body of Christ rising to immortal
has therefore a proper name and is call'd Son because his eternal Birth of the Father is properly call'd Generation as has bin explain'd in the former Article As therefore that Birth is signify'd by the name os Generation So that Person which flows we properly call Son and him from whom he flows we properly call Father Now whereas there is no proper name giv'n to the production of the Third Person but is call'd Spiration and Procession it follows That the Person also which is produc'd want his own proper name Now his Emanation has no proper name because we are forc'd to borrow from creat'd things those Names which are giv'n to God Wherein because we know no other way of communicating of Nature and Being but by vertue of Generation for this cause it is that we cannot express by any proper word the way whereby God communicates his whole self by vertue of his Love Wherefore the Third Person is call'd by the common name of Holy Spirit which verily we understand very well to suit with him from hence because he pours spiritual Life into us and without the inspiration of his most Holy Deity we can do nothing worthy of eternal Life And now the signification of the Name being explain'd IV. The Holy Ghost prov'd God equal with the Father and Son the people are first of all to be taught That the Holy Ghost is equally God with the Father and the Son that he is equal with him equally Almighty Eternal and of infinite Perfection the supreme Good and most Wise and of the and same Nature with the Father and the Son Which also the propriety of the word In sufficiently shews First when we say I believe in the Holy Ghost which is fitted to express the force of our Faith in the several persons of the Trinity And this also is confirm'd by plain Testimonies of Holy Scripture Secondly for when S. Peter in the Acts of the Apostles had said Act. 5. Ananias why has Satan tempted thy Heart to lye to the Holy Ghost he presently says Thou hast not ly'd to Men but to God Whom before he call'd Holy Ghost the same he presently after calls God And the Apostle to the Corinthians interprets him to be the Holy Ghost Thirdly 1 Cor. 12.6 whom he had call'd God There are says he divisions of operations but the same God which works all in all and then he subjoyns But all these things works that One and the selfsame Spirit dividing to every one severally as he will Besides in the Acts of the Apostles Fourâ—hly that which the Prophets attribute to God only he ascribes to the Holy Ghost For Esayah had said Isay 6.8 I heard the voice of the Lord saying Whom shall I send and he said to me Go thou and say to this people Harden the heart of this people and make heavy their ears and close up their eyes lest haply they see with their eyes and bear with their ears Which words when the Apostle had cited Act. 28.25 Well says he did the Holy Ghost speak by Esayas the Prophet And then Fifthly when the Scripture joyns the Person of the Holy Ghost with the Father and the Son that when he commands That the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost should be mention'd in Baptism there is no room left us to doubt of the Truth of this Mystery For if the Father be God and the Son God we must be forc'd to confess that the Holy Ghost who is joyn'd with them in the same Degree of Honour is God also And this may be added Sixthly That he who is baptiz'd in the name of any created thing can reap no fruit thereby Were ye 1 Cor. 13. says he baptiz'd in the name of Paul to shew that this cou'd profit them nothing to the attaining Salvation When therefore we are baptiz'd in the name of the Holy Ghost we must needs confess that he is God And we may observe this order of the Three Persons in S. John's Epistle also Seventhly whereby is prov'd the Divinity of the Holy Ghost 1 Joh. 5.7 There are Three which bear record in Heav'n the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One. And also in that famous Elogy or Hymn or Praise of the Holy Trinity wherewith the Divine Lands and Psalms are concluded Glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost Lastly Eighthly And which most of all belongs to the confirmation of this Truth whatsoever we believe to be proper to God the same the Holy Scriptures testifie to agree to the Holy Ghost And therefore they attribute to him the honour of Temples 1 Cor. 6.19 2 Thess 2.13 Joh. 6.63 2 Cor. 3.6 2 Cor. 2.10 As when the Apostle says Know ye not that your Members are the Temple of the Holy Ghost so also Sanctification and Vivification or quick'ning and to search into the Depths of God And to speak by the Prophets and to be every where All which things are to be attributed only to the Divine Deity And this moreover is carefully to be explain'd V. The Holy Ghost a distinct person from the Father and the Son That the Holy Ghost is God so as that we must confess him to be the Third Person in the Divine Nature distinct from the Father and the Son and produc'd by their Will For to omit other Testimonies of Scripture the Form of Baptism which our Savior has taught most plainly shews Matt. 28.19 That the Holy Ghost is the Third Person which in the Divine Nature stands of it self and is distinct from the rest Which also the words of the Apostle declare when he says 1 Cor. 13.15 The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Love of God and the Communication of the Holy Ghost be with you all Amen The same thing but much more plainly do those things evidence which the Fathers in the first council of Constantinople have added in this place to confute the impious madness of Macedonius And in the Holy Ghost the Lord and giver of Life who proceeds from the Father and the Son who with the Father and the Son together is worshipp'd and glorified Who spake by the Prophets That therefore they confess the Holy Ghost to be Lord they declare in this how much he excels the Angels which yet are most noble Spirits created of God For S. Paul witnesses That they all are ministring Spirits Heb. 1.14 sent forth to minister for them who receive the Inheritance of Salvation And they call him the Giver of Life VI. Why the Holy Ghost call'd the Giver of life because the Soul being joyn'd with God does more truly live than the Body when it is nourish'd and sustain'd by conjunction with the Soul And because the Holy Scriptures attribute to the Holy Ghost this Conjunction of the Soul with God it appears plainly that he is most
and above all by Baptism by which as by the Door Aug. lib. 9. contr Faust. c. 11. we enter into the Church Now that by this Communion of Saints we ought to understand the Communion of Sacraments the Fathers signifie in this Creed by these words Damasc lib. 4. de Fide Orthodox c. 12. I confess one Baptism But after Baptism first follows the Eucharist and then the other Saraments For tho this name be suitable to all the other Sacraments since they joyn us to God and make us partakers of him whose Grace we receive yet it is more proper to the Eucharist which makes this Communion But there is another Communion in the Church to be consider'd For whatsoever things are piously and holily perfom'd by One these things belong to All and by Charity which seeks not her own they are made profitable to them This is well prov'd by the Testimony of S. Ambrose S. Ambros in Ps 118. Serm. 1 v. 69 who explaining that place of the Psalm I am a Partner of all them that seek thee says thus As we say that the Member is a Partaker of the whole Body so is he that is a Partner with them that fear God Wherefore Christ has taught us this Form of Prayer Matt. 6. to say Our Bread not mine and the rest after the same manner not taking care for our selves only but for the salvation and profit of all But now this Communication of good things is XXVI A singular Similitude in Holy Scripture often represented by a fit Similitude taken from the Members of the Body of Man for in the Body there are many Members But tho they are Many yet they make but One Body in which all the Members discharge each their own proper Office and not all the same Office 〈◊〉 12.15 Nor have they all the same Dignity to execute alike the useful and comely functions nor do they seek each its own profit but the commodity and conveniency of the whole Body And then they are all so fitly knit together among themselves that if one be griev'd the rest also by Consent and Nearness of Nature do grieve and on the contrary if one be well dispos'd all the rest rejoyce with it The same thing we may contemplate in the Church in which tho there be divers Members to wit various Nations of Jews and Gentiles Bond and Free Poor and Rich yet when by Baptism they are initiated they are made one Body with Christ whereof he is the Head Moreover in this Church is assign'd to every one his own Office Note for as there were plac'd in it some Apostles some Teachers but all for the public benefit so it is the Office of some to Rule and to Teach and of others to Obey and to be Subject But then they only reap the Benefit of those so many and so great Functions Note and good things thus appointed by God who lead a Christian Life in Charity and are just and dear to God But the dead Members XXVII What benefit of the Communion of Saints they are depriv'd of who are in mortal sin Aug. in Ps 70. Serm. 2. to wit those who are as it were bound in wickedness and estrang'd from the Grace of God are not depriv'd of this Good so as to cease to be Members of this Body but being dead they perceive not that spiritual Fruit and Advantage which just and pious Men have and yet seeing that they are in the Church they are assisted towards the recovery of that Grace and Life which they had lost by those who live spiritually and receive those benefits which there can be no doubt that they are void of who are altogether cut off from the Church Nor are those Gifts common only which render men just and dear to God XXVIII Grace fro Grace are common Gifts but there is also given Grace for Grace among which is reckon'd Knowledg Prophecy and the Gift of Tongues and Miracles and the rest of that sort which Gifts are also granted to the Wicked not for Private but Publick Advantage to the Edification of the Church For the Gift of Healing is given not for his sake who has the Gift but for the Sick Mans sake who is to be healed And indeed a Christian has nothing in possession which he ought not to reckon as common to himself and all others And therefore they ought to be ready and prepar'd to relieve the Miseries of the Needy for he that has such kind of Goods and sees his Brother in want 1 Joh. 3.17 and will not help him he is plainly convin'd to have none of the Love of God in him Which things seeing they are so it is manifest enough that those who are in this Holy Communion enjoy a kind of Happiness and can truly say Ps 83. Ps 33. O how lovely are thy Tabernacles O Lord of Hosts my Soul longs and even faints for the Courts of the Lord and Blessed are they which dwell in thy House O Lord ARTICLE X. The Forgiveness of Sins There is no One I. The Belief of this Article necessary to Salvation who when he sees this Article Of the Forgiveness of Sins number'd among the other Articles of Faith can doubt not only that there is some Divine Mystery but also that there is something very necessary to the attaining Salvation contain'd in it For as was said before Without a certain belief of those things which in the Creed are propos'd to be believ'd there can be no entrance to any Body to Christian Piety But if that which of it self ought to be known of all Men seems fit to be confirm'd by some Testimony that surely will be sufficient which our Savior a little before his Ascension into Heaven witness'd concerning this matter when he open'd the Understanding of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures Luc. 24.46 It behov'd says he Christ to suffer and to rise again the third day from the dead and that in his name Penance and Remission of sins should be preach'd to all Nations beginning at Jerusalem Which words if the Curats consider II. The Curats Duty in explaining this Article they will easily perceive That there lies upon them a great Necessity and Charge from the Lord of diligently explaining this Article especially when the other things which belong to Religion are to be taught It is the Curats Duty therefore as to this Point to teach not only that Forgiveness of Sins may be had in the Catholic Church of which Esayah prophesi'd Isa 33.24 Aug. Hom. 49. c. 3. Iniquity shall be taken away from the people which dwell in her but also that in her there is a power of Forgiving Sins Which if the Priests use aright Let the confessors observe this and according to the Laws prescrib'd by Christ our Lord it must be believ'd That Sins are truly forgiven and pardon'd But this Pardon III. In Baptism there is
call to mind how he has by solemn promise oblig'd himself to God when he was initiated in Baptism and will also consider with himself whether in his Life and Conversation he has behav'd himself in such a manner as the very Profession of Christianity obliges and undertakes That therefore what is to be taught III. What the Name Batism signifies Eight kinds of Baptism See Damass lib. 4. de fide Orthod 10 might be made the more intelligible it must be declar'd what the Nature and Substance of Baptism is after that the signification of the word Baptism shall have bin explain'd There is none who know not that Baptism is a Greek word which tho in Holy Scripture it signifies not only that Washing or Cleansing which is joyn'd with this Sacrament but even all other kinds of Washing yea and sometimes is extended to signifie Suffering also Yet among Church-Writers it signifies not every kind of Washing of the Body but that which is annext to the Sacrament and is not ministred without the prescrib'd Form of Words which signification the Apostles by the Institution of Christ frequently made use of Now the Holy Fathers made use of other names also to signifie the same thing For S. Austin testifies that it was call'd the Sacrament of Faith IV. By what other names the Sacrament of Baptism is call'd D. Aug. Epist 25. in sin Heb. 10.15 because they who receiv'd it made profession of the Faith or Belief of the whole Christian Religion Others call'd this Sacrament Illumination because the heart is illuminated by the Faith we profess in Baptism For thus says the Apostle Remember the former days wherein being illuminated ye underwent a great fight of sufferings to wit signifying when they were Baptiz'd Besides S. Chry. 10.5 Chrysostom in his Oration to those who were baptiz'd calls it both a Purgation whereby through Baptism we purge away the Old Leven that we may be a New Lump and a Burying and a Planting and Christ's Cross The reason of all which Names may be gather'd from the Epistle to the Romans And why S. Denys call'd it the Beginning of the most Holy Commandments S. Dionys de Eccl. Hier. c. 2. is evident seeing that this Sacrament is the Gate as it were through which we enter into the fellowship of Christian Life and from thenceforth begin to obey Gods commands and this will suffice briefly to be taught concerning the Name of Baptism Of the various Names of Baptism See Greg. Naz. Orat. in Sancta Lumina Clem. Alex. lib. 1. Paedag. c. 6. But as to the Definition of the Thing Tho there may many others be gather'd out of Sacred Writers V. The Definition of Baptism yet That seems more fit and suitable which we may learn from our Lords own words in S. John's Gospel and from the Apostle in his Epistle to the Ephesians Joh. 3.5 Except a man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God And the Apostle when he spake of the Church Ephes 5.26 Cleansing her in the Laver of Water in the Word For through Adam by nature we are born the Children of Wrath but by Baptism we are born again in Christ the Children of Grace For he gave power to men to become the Sons of God Joh. 1.13 even to them that believe in his Name who are not born of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the wiâ—l of man but of God But in what words soever the nature of Baptism chances to be explain'd VI. How the Sacrament of Baptism is made the people are to be taught That this Sacrament is made by Washing with which according to the institution of our Lord and Saviour must needs be us'd certain and solemn words as the Holy Fathers have always taught as is shew'd by the plain testimony of S. Austin The Word is added to the Element and so the Sacrament is made But the Faithful must be carefully taught An Error to be mark'd not to fall into that Error not to think as it is vulgarly us'd to be said that That Water which is kept in the Holy Font to make the Sacrament is the Sacrament For then only is it to be call'd the Sacrament of Baptism when in truth we use Water to wash any one adding those words which were instituted by our Lord. Of this see Chrysost hom 24. in Joan. Aug. l. 6. contra Donatist c. 25. Conc. Florent Trid. item August Tract 80. in Joan. Now because in the Beginning when we spake of Sacraments in general VII The Matter of Bap â—â—m is natural Water we said that every Sacrament consists of Matter and Form therefore what each of these is in the Sacrament of Baptism must be declar'd by the Pastors The Matter therefore or the Element of this Sacrament is any kind of natural Water whether of the Sea or the River or a Pond or a Well or a Fountain that is us'd to be call'd Water without any adjunct Joh 3.5 For our Savior has taught Except a man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God â— h. 2.26 and the Apostle says That the Church was cleans'd by the Laver of Water And we read in the Epistle of S. John 1 Joh. 5.8 There are Three which bear record in Earth The Spirit the Water and the Bloodâ— this may be prov'd also from other testimonies of Holy Scipture But that which S. John the Baptist said Maâ— 3. that the Lord was coming that would baptize with the Holy Ghost and with Fire this can by no means be understood of the Matter of Baptism but ought to be apply'd either to the inward working of the Holy Ghost or at least to the Miracle which appear'd on the day of Pentecost Act. 2.3 when the Holy Ghost came down from Heaven upon the Apostles in the likeness of Fire whereof in another place Christ our Lord foretold Act. 1.5 John indeed baptiz'd with Water but ye shall be baptiz'd with the Holy Ghost not many days hence But this we may observe from the Holy Scriptures to have bin signifi'd before-hand by the Lord VIII The Matter of Baptism figur'd in the Old Testament Gen. 6.5 2 Pet. 3.10 both in Figures and in the Oracles of the Prophets For the Flood whereby the World was cleans'd because the wickedness of man was great in the Earth and all the thoughts of his heart wholly set upon evil carri'd the Figure and Resemblance of This Water as the Prince of Apostles in his former Epistle shews And the Passage through the Red-Sea signifi'd this Water 1 Cor. 10.1 as S. Paul writing to the Corinthians expounds it 4 Reg 5.24 to omit the cleansing of Naaman the Syrian and the admirable virtue of the Pool of Bethsaiday Job 5.2 and many others of the like kind Wherein it plainly appears
that there is a Symbol of this Mistery And of Prophesies none can doubt but those Waters to which the Prophet Esay so freely invites all that thirst IX The Matter of Baptism foretold by the Prophets Isa 55.1 Ezâ—k 47.20 Zac. 13.1 and which Ezekiel in Spirit saw come forth out of the Temple and that Fountain which was open'd for the house of David and inhabitants of Jerusalem for the washing away of sin and of uncleanness which Zachary propheci'd of have relation to this saving Water of Baptism Now S. Hierom writing to Oceanus X. Why Water the Matter of Baptism D. Hieron Ep. 85. shews by many reasons how suitable it was to the nature of Baptism that Water should be made choice of to be the proper Matter thereof But as to this Point the Pastors may teach first of all that this Sacrament is very necessary to all without exception to the attaining Life Everlasting and therefore that the Matter of Water The Reasons The First The Second which can easily be bad any where and is no where wanting was most proper And then Water very excellently signifies the Effect of Baptism for as Water washes away spots and dirt so also it very well demonstrates the power and efficacy of Baptism The third by which the spots of sin are done away To which may be added That as Water is very fit to refresh the Body so by Baptism the Heat of our Lusts in a great measure is abated Of the Matter of Baptism see Conc. Florent Trid. Sess 7. can 2. de consecrat dist 4. Item D Thom. 3. p. q. 56. art 5. But this is to be noted XI Why Chrism to be us'd in Baptism Amb. l. 1. de Sacr. c. 2 Innocent l. 1. decretal tit 1 c. 3. That tho Simple Water that has no mixture in it be the proper Matter for this Sacrament to wit whensoever there happens a necessity of administring Baptism yet by Tradition from the Apostles it has always bin observ'd in the Catholic Church That Baptism is conferr'd with solemn Ceremonies and Holy Chrism added whereby it is manifest that the Effect of Baptism is the better declar'd And the people are to be taught that tho it may sometimes be doubt'd whether This or That be true Water such as the Perfection of the Sacrament requires yet this must be held as a certainty That the Sacrament of Baptism can never be made of any other Matter than of the liquor of Natural Water upon any account whatsoever Now after that One of the two Parts of which Baptism consists XII The Form of Baptism why diligently and frequently to be explain'd that is the Matter of it has bin expounded The Pastors shall take the same diligence and care to explain the Form of it which is the other part of this Sacrament and is very necessary But in the explanation of this Sacrament they must labor with so much the more care and diligence because the understanding of so Holy a Mystery does of it self not only exceedingly delight the Faithful which delight commonly arises from the understanding of all other Divine Matters but it is much to be sought after because of the daily use and necessity of it For seeing that it often happens as in its proper place will be said more fully that Baptism must be ministred by other people and very often times by Women For this Reason those things that belong to the Substance of this Sacrament ought to be known and well understood promiscuously of all the Faithful And therefore in plain and familiar words which all may easily understand the Pastors shall teach that this is the perfect and absolute Form of Baptism I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost For so our Lord and Savior appointed XIII The Form of Baptism instituted and explain'd when according to S. Matthew he commanded the Apostles Mat. 28.19 Go ye and teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost By that word Baptizing the Catholic Church which is taught of God rightly understood that in the Form of this Sacrament the Action of the Minister is to be express'd which is done indeed when it is said I baptize thee And because besides the Ministers it is necessary to signifie both the person of him who is baptiz'd and the principal Cause which makes Baptism therefore the Pronoun Thee and the Distinct Names of the Divine Persons are added that so the absolute Form of the Sacrament might be concluded in the words even now mention'd Joh. 1.33 I baptize thee in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost For it is not the person of the Son only of whom S. John writes This is he that baptizes But all the Persons of the Holy Trinity work together at the Sacrament of Baptism But that it is said in the Name and not in the Names This plainly shews That there is but One Nature and Divinity in the Trinity For in this place the Name is not referr'd to the Persons but signifies that Divine Substance Vertue and Power which is One and the same in all the Three Persons See Aug. cont Donatist lib. 6. c. 25. D. Thom. 3. p. q. 66. Art 5. Now in this Form XIV The more Essential parts of the Form of Baptism which we have shew'd to be full and perfect it is to be observ'd that there are some things exceeding necessary which if they shou'd be omitted there can be no Sacrament and there are other things not so necessary but that if they should be omitted the Sacrament is made notwithstanding of which kind is the word Ego l. the vertue whereof is contain'd in the word Baptizo I Baptize Yea and in the Greek Churches changing the order of words they us'd to omit it because they thought it not fit to make any mention at all of the Minister Hence it is that they us'd this Form in Baptism Let this Servant of Christ be baptiz'd in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost And yet it appears by the Sentence and Decree of the Council of Florence That this Sacrament was perfectly administred by them Since by those words is declar'd what belongs to the truth of Baptism to wit Washing or Cleansing which at that time is verily perform'd But if we may say that once there was a time XV. Why antiently the Apostles baptiz'd in Christ's name Act. 2.38 Act. 8.20 when the Apostles baptiz'd only in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ We ought to be assur'd that they did this also by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost that in the Infancy of the Church their preaching in the Name of Jesus Christ might be the more remarkable and that his Divine and immense Power might be the more celebrat'd And then if
we look more closely into the matter we may easily perceive that there was wanting in that Form none of those things which our Savior commanded to be observ'd For he that but names Jesus Christ signifies at the same time the Person of the Father also by whose appointment he was anointed and the Holy Ghost who anointed him And yet it may seem doubtful Whether or no the Apostles did at all baptize any in this kind of Form XVI Not certain that the Apostles baptiz'd Christ's name Ambr. l. 1. â—â— Sâ—â—â—â—â— Sâ—â—â—ct c. â— Pasiâ— l. 1. de â—pâ—â— Sâ—â—ct c. 12. Gâ—l 3.27 if we will follow the Opinion of those Holy and Grave Fathers Ambrose and Basil who interpret Baptism in the name of Jesus Christ so as they say by those words is signifi'd Baptism not that which was given of John but of our Lord Christ altho the Apostles departed not from that common and usual Form wherein are express ' d the distinct names of the Three Persons Now this kind of speech S. Paul seems to use in his Epistle to the Galatians when he says As many of you as have bin Baptiz'd in Christ have put on Christ To signifie that they were baptiz'd in the Faith of Christ but yet that they us'd no other Form than that which the same our Lord and Savior cammanded to be observ'd Thus much therefore XVII Three manners of Washing it will be sufficient to teach the Faithful concerning the Matter and Form which chiefly belong to the Substance of Baptism Now because in celebrating this Sacrament we ought to observe the right way of Washing therefore the Pastors must teach how that Part also ought to be done and briefly let them understand that the Church has bin us'd to celebrate Baptism after any one of these three manners For those that are baptiz'd Plunging Pouring Sprinkling Eph 5.26 are either plung'd into the Water or Water is pour'd upon them or they are sprinkl'd with Water Now whichsoever of these three ways is observ'd we ought to believe Baptism to be valid For Water is us'd in Baptism to signifie the Washing of the Soul which it performs And therefore the Apostle calls Baptism a Laver. But he cannot be more properly said to be wash'd who is plung'd into Water which fashion was long observ'd in the Primitive times of the Church Act. 2.41 Greg. l. 1. Regist Ep. 41. than He who has water pour'd on him which is the manner now adays or than He who is sprinkl'd with Water as it may be suppos'd S. Peter did when in one day he convert'd and baptiz'd Three Thousand Men. But whether Baptism be perform'd with One single Washing or with a threefold pouring of Water on the Baptiz'd is not to be thought of any moment For that by any of these three ways Baptism was formerly rightly perform'd in the Church and may be so again does plainly enough appear from the Epistle of S. Gregory the Great written to Leander Yet the Faithful are to retain that Custom or Rite which they observe to be us'd in their own Church But it is fit to give them this warning especially XVIII Three things chiefly to be noted that in Baptism not any part of the Body but the Head where all both internal and external Senses have their strength is to be wash'd and that he that baptizes ought at the very same time of the Washing with Water and not either before or after it to pronounce the words which are the Form of the Sacrament These things being explain'd XIX When Baptism was instituted and commanded it will be convenient to teach the Faithful and to put them in mind that Baptism as all the other Sacraments were was instituted by Christ our Lord. This therefore the Pastors shall frequently teach and explain That there are Two different Times of Baptism to be noted The One when our Savior instituted it The other when the receiving of it became a settl'd Law and Obligation As for the First It is plain that this Sacrament was then Instituted of our Lord when himself being baptiz'd of John gave Power of Sanctifying to the Water For S. Gregory Nazianzen and S. Austin testifie That at that time Greg. Orat. in Nat. Salv. ci ca sinem Aug. Serm. 29 36 37. de Temp. Matt. 3.26 Marc. 1.10 Luc 3.21 the vertue of begetting in us the Spiritual Life was bestow'd on Water And in another place he writes From the time that Christ was plung'd in Water Water washes away all sins And in another place The Lord is baptiz'd not as wanting to be cleans'd but by the Touch of his pure Body cleansing the Waters that they may have power of cleansing And to this purpose This may well serve for an argument that the most Holy Trinity in whose name Baptism is perform'd have manifested their divine presence at it For then was heard the Voice of the Father then was present the person of the Son and then descended the Holy Ghost in likeness of a Dove besides all This the Heavens were open'd whither by Baptism we also may now ascend But if any one desire to know XX. The Waters sanctifi'd by the touch of Christs Body by what means so great and so divine a vertue was bestow'd on the Waters by our Lord. This indeed exceeds Mans understanding yet this we understand well enough that when our Lord receiv'd Baptism the Water was consecrated to the saving use of Baptism by the Touch of his most Holy and Pure Body yet so as that tho this Sacrament were instituted before the Passion yet it must be believ'd that of the Passion which was as the End of all Christ's Actions it took its vertue and Efficacy See Hieron in com in 3. cap. Mat. Aug. Serm 36. de Temp. And now of the Other XXI When Baptism began to be of Obligation Mar. 16 10. Matt. 28.19 to wit at what time the Law of Baptism began to be obligatory there can be no doubt For the Holy Fathers agree That after the Resurrection of our Lord when he commanded his Apostles saying Go ye and teach all Nations baptizing them it the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost from that time forward all Men that were to attain everlasting Salvation began to be oblig'd by the Law of Baptism And this is gather'd from the authority of the Prince of Apostles when he says 1 Pet. 1 3â— He has begotten us again to a lively Hope through the Resurrection of Jesus Christ from the Dead As also we may learn from that place of S. Paul Eph. 5 2â— He gave himself for her that he might sanctifie her he speaks of the Church cleansing her with the laver of Water in the Word Both which places seem to refer the Obligation of Baptism to the time immediately following our Lords Death So that it can by no means be doubted that those words of our
good learning and liberal Arts so also is it necessary that those who at the Font of Baptism begin to live a Spiritual Life should be committed to the trust and prudence of some one of whom they may learn the precepts of Christian Religlon and be taught the whole Practice of Piety and so by little and little to grow to Manhood in Christ till at last by God's help they come to be perfect Men Especially seeing the Pastors who have the public Cure and Charge of their Parishes can scarcely have so much spare time as to undertake that private care of instructing Children in the Faith Of this most anocient practice S. Dionis de Eccl s Hier. c 7. part 3. we have the clear testimony of S. Dennys It was says he the Invention and determination of our Divine Captains and Leaders for so he calls the Apostles to receive Infants according to that Holy Manner and as the natural Parents of a Child deliver him to one learn'd in Divine Matters as to a Schoolmaster under whom as under a Divine Father and undertaker of his Holy Salvation the Child might lead the rest of his life The same Sentence does the Testimony of Higinius confirm As may be seen de Consec dist 5. c. 100. Leapp ibid. cap. 181. Conc. Mogunt ibid. c. 101 30. q. 1. Wherefore it has bin very wisely decreed by Holy Church XXVI What kind and between whom Affinity is contracted in Baptism that not only be that Baptizes is affianc'd with him that is baptiz'd by him but the God-father and God-mother are also affianc'd with the God-child and with his true Parents So that amongst all these there can be no lawful Marriage and if they should be marri'd such marriage becomes void Moreover the Faithful must be taught what the Duty of God-fathers is For this Office is so carelesly undertaken that there is only the Name of this Office remaining but that there is any thing Holy contain'd in it Men seem not to have the least apprehension This thing therefore in general let all God-fathers always consider That they are strictly oblig'd always to account those who are committed to them as their Spiritual Children and to take very great care of them concerning those things which belong to the institution of a Christian Life that through all the course of their life they behave themselves in such a manner and be such kind of persons as they in most solemn manner promis'd that they should be Let us hear what S. Dennys writes concerning this matter expressing the words of a God-father I promise to train up this Child when he shall come to understanding of sacred things with my careful exhortations that he may renounce all things contrary to his profession and that he may profess and perform those divine things which he promis'd And S. Austin D. Aug. ser 163. de tâ—mâ— ser 215. You who undertake for others in Baptism as well Men as Women I admonish before all things to consider that you stand as Sureties before God for those whom you were pleas'd to undertake for at the Holy Font. And indeed it very much becomes him who undertakes any Office never to grow slack or weary in the diligent discharge of it and he who has profest himself to be anothers Guide and Teacher ought not to suffer him to be destitute whom he has once receiv'd into his charge and protection while he sees him stand in need of his help and defence Now those things which Spiritual Children are to be taught Ser. 165. de tâ—mp de conec dist 4. c. 120. S. Austin has comprehended in few words speaking of this very Office of God-Fathers for says he They ought to admonish them to keep Chastity to love Justice to preserve Charity and above all things they ought to teach them the Creed and the Lords Prayer as also the Decalogue or ten Commandments and those things which are the first Rudiments of Christian Religion Which things being so XXVIII Who not to be taken as God-fathers we may easily perceive to what sort of Men the administration of this Holy Tuition is not to be committed to wit to them who either will not discharge it faithfully or cannot perform it wisely and diligently Wherefore besides the Natural Parents who may not undertake this charge that thereby it might appear how far this Spiritual Education is different from the Carnal First of all Heretics Jews and Insidels are altogether to be prohibited from this Office because they are always contriving and studying to blacken the truth of our Faith with their Lies and to overthrow all Christian Piety It has bin decreed by the Council of Trent XXIX how many God-fathers to be taken That there shall not be many God-fathers to one person baptiz'd but one only either God-father or God-mother or at most one God-father and one Godmother Both because the order of teaching and instructing might be disturb'd or hinder'd by a multitude of Masters and also because it was necessary to provide that such kind of Affinities might not be made amongst so very many which might streighten the society of people that they cannot lawfully enter into Wedlock onâ— with another Now if the knowledg of those things which have bin already explain'd XXX The Law of receiving Baptism laid upon all by the Lord. is to be esteem'd so very profitable to the Faithful Then surely there can nothing seem more necessary than to be taught that the Law and necessity of Baptism was prescrib'd by our Lord himself to all Men so that unless by the Grace of Baptism they are born again to Godward they are begotten of their parents whether Faithful or Infidel it is no matter to eternal misery and Destruction The Pastors therefore ought often to explain what is read in the Gospel Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God Hereof see Clem. Epist 4. in med Aug. in Joan. tract 13. de Eccles dogm c. 24. Amb. de iis qui Myst initiantur c. 4. Conc. Lateran c. 1. Trid. Sess 7. can 51. Which Law or Necessity that it is not meant of those only who are of ripe age but of Children and Infants also and that the Church has receiv'd this by Apostolical Tradition the common consent and Authority of the Fathers confirms Besides it must needs be believ'd That Christ our Lord would not deny the Sacrament of Baptism and Grace to Infants of whom he said Matt. 19.14 Mar. 10.10 Suffer ye and forbid not the little Children to come to me For of such is the Kingdom of Heaven whom he embrac'd laid his Hands upon them and bless'd them And then when we read Thirdly that a whole Family was baptiz'd of Paul It sufficiently appears that Children also who were in the number of them were baptiz'd And then Circumcision which was a Figure of Baptism much commends this
Quin Corpus When therefore Sacred Writers found that they could by no means shew in one Word IV. Why this Sacrament call'd the Eucharist the Dignity and Excellence of this admirable Sacrament they endeavour'd to express it in more Words or Names For sometimes they call'd it the Eucharist which word we may render in English The Good Grace or the Thanksgiving And indeed rightly is it call'd the Good Grace both because it foreshews the Life Everlasting Rom. 6.23 whereof it is written Eternal Life is the Grace of God And also because it contains in it Christ our Lord who is the true Grace and the Fountain of all Gifts Nor do we less fitly interpret it a Thanksgiving For when we offer this most pure Host or Sacrifice we daily give God infinite Thanks for all his benefits towards us and especially for so excellent a benefit of his Grace which he gives us in this Sacrament But that very Name also is very agreeable with those things which we read were done by Christ our Lord at the instituting this Mystery For Mat. 26.16 Mar. 14 22. 1 Cor. 11.24 Luc. 22.19 Ps 110.5 taking Bread he brake it and gave thanks David also when contemplated the greatness of this Mystery before he would pronounce that Verse The merciful and gracious Lord has made a remembrance of his Wonders he has given Food to them that fear him thought it good first to give Thanks Confession or Thanksgiving and Magnificence is his work Chrysost hom 24. in 7. ad Cor. ad haec verba Calix Benedictionis Cypr. l. de lapsis Ambr. lib. 5. de Sacram. c. 3. D. Thom. 3. p. q. 73. a. 4. It is also oft call'd a Sacrifice of which Mystery shall be spoken more largely afterwards It is also call'd a Communion V. Oâ—her names giv'n to the Eucharist Sacrifice Communion 1 Cor. 10.16 Damasc l. 4. â— l. Orthod c. 4. which name is taken from that place of the Apostle where he says The Chalice of Blessing which we Bless is it not the Communion of the Blood of Christ and the Bread which we break is it not the participaton of the Body of Christ For as Damascen has explain'd it This Sacrament couples us to Christ and makes us Partakers of his Flesh and of his Deity and reconciles us to one another in the same Christ and consolidates us as it were into one Body See Iren. lib. 5. cap. 7. Chrys hom 44. 45. in Joan Cyril in lib. 7. in Joan. c. 13. Cyril Hier. Catech. 4. Aug. Tract 26. in Joan. Trid. Sess 13. de Euch. in Praefat. Conc. Nicaen 21. Carth. 4. c. 77. 26. q. 6. passim Whence it comes to pass that it is also call'd the Sacrament of Peace and Charity The Sacrament of Peace and Charity that we may know how unworthy they are of the name of a Christian who practise enmity and that Hatred Strife and Discord are by all means to be rooted out as the most odious plague of the Faithful Especially seeing that in the daily Sacrifice of our Religion we profess not to be so studious and careful of any thing as of Peace and Charity It is also by Sacred Writers commonly call'd a Viaticum Vlaticum or Travellers Bait on his Journey Both because it is our Spiritual Meat wherewith we are sustain'd in the Pilgrimage of this life and because it gives us strength to attain to eternal Glory and Happiness And therefore according to the ancient appointment of the Catholic Church none of the Faithful were to depart this life without this Sacrament And the most antient Fathers following the Authority of the Apostles A Supper 1 Cor. 11.24 Cypr. de Coena Domini sometimes call'd the Holy Eucharist by the name of a Supper because in that saving Mystery of the Last Supper it was institued by Christ our Lord. Not that we ought therefore after our Meat or drink to consecrate or receive the Eucharist VI. The Eucharist to be consecrated and taken fasting since that wholesome practice introduc'd by the Apostles as the antient Writers have noted has always bin kept and observ'd namely that it should be receiv'd fasting Aug. Ep. 188. c. 6. And now the Reason of the Names being explain'd VII The Eucharist truly a Sacrament it must be taught that this is truly a Sacrament and that it is one of those seven which Holy Church has always religiously observ'd and reverenc'd For when the Consecration of the Chalice is made it is call'd The Mystery of Faith Besides to omit almost infinite Testimonies of Sacred Writers who have ever thought That this ought to be reckon'd among the true Sacraments it is manifestly prov'd from the very Reason and Nature of a Sacrament for therein are outward and sensible Signs And then it has both the Signification and effectual working of Grace And besides all this neither the Evangelists nor the Apostles leave any room to doubt that it was instituted by Christ All which things coming together to confirm it to be a true Sacrament it is evident that all arguments to prove it to be so are needless August l. 3. de Trinit c. 4. l. 20. contra Faust c. 13. Ambr. l. 1. de Sacram. c. 2. Trid. Sess 13. de Euch. c. 5. D. Thom. 3. p. q. 73. art 1. Now this is diligently to be observ'd of the Pastors VIII The name Sacrament given to many things in the Eucharist that there are many things in this Mystery to which sometimes Sacred Writers have attributed the Name of a Sacrament For sometimes the Consecration and Receiving but frequently the very Body and Blood of our Lord which is contained in the Eucharist is us'd to be call'd the Sacrament For S. Austin says That this Sacrament consists of two things De Cate. rud l. 5. c. 16. viz. the Visible appearance of Elements and the Invisible Flesh and Blood os our very Lord Jesus Christ August hic ad sensum potius quam ad verba citatus sed lege hac de materia librum Lanfranci contra Berengarium constat 23. tantum capitibus Vide de Consecr dist 2. ferè tota And after the same manner we affirm Note That this Sacrament is to he ador'd Trid. Sess 15 de Euch c 5. can 6. to wit understanding the Body and Blood of the Lord. But it is plain that all these are not so properly call'd Sacraments But the Species of Bread and Wine have the true Reason of this name Sacrament But how much this Sacrament differs from all the rest is easily perceiv'd for the other Sacraments are perfected in the use of the Matter to wit while they are administer'd to any one For Baptism then takes the Nature of a Sacrament IX The Eucharist differs from the other Sacraments First Secondly when a person is indeed wash'd with Water But to the perfection of the Eucharist the Consecration of the Matter is
sufficient For each of them ceases not to be a Sacrament though it were laid up in the Pyx And then in the making of the other Sacraments there is no change of the Matter and Element into another nature For the Water of Baptism or the Oyl of Chrism when those Sacraments are administer'd lose not their former nature of Water and Oyl But in the Eucharist that which was Bread and Wine before Consecration the Consecration being made is truly the substance of the Body and Blood of the Lord. Now altho there be Two Elements X. The Eucharist â—ut one Sacrament tho double in Matter to wit Bread and Wine of which the whole Sacrament of the Eucharist is made yet being taught by the Authority of the Church we confess that there is not many Sacraments but one Sacrament only Otherwise the Number of Seven Sacraments which number has always bin held and was determin'd in the Councils of Lateran Florence and Trent cannot stand For seeing the Grace of this Sacrament makes us one mystic Body that the Sacrament it self might agree to the thing it makes it must needs be but One and One too not as tho it were individual but because it has the signification of One thing For as Meat and Drink which are two different things but serve only to One purpose to wit to refresh and strengthen the Body so it is fit that those two different Species of the Sacrament should answer to them since they signifie the spiritual Meat wherewith our Souls are sustain'd and refresh'd Wherefore it is said by our Lord and Savior Joh. 6. â— My Flesh is Meat indeed and my Blood is Drink indeed Ex Conciliis citatis Lateranense generale sub Innocent II. non numerat quidem distinctè septem Sacramenta sed ex variis Canonibus satis clarè colliguntur Florent in doct de Sacram. Trid. Sess 7. can 1. But it is diligently to be explain'd what the Sacrament of the Eucharist signifies The Eucharist signifies Three things that the Faithful beholding with their Eyes the Sacred Mysteries may also at the same time feed their Souls with the Contemplation of the Divine things Now there are Three things which are shew'd in this Sacrament The First is the Passion of Christ The Passion of Christ Luc. 22.19 1 Cor 11. which is now past for he taught Do this in Commemoration of me And the Apostle testifi'd As oft as ye shall eat this Bread and drink this Chalice ye will shew the Death of the Lord till he come The second is the Divine and Heavenly Grace Divine Grace which being present in this Sacrament is given to feed and preserve the Soul For as in Baptism we are begotten to a New life Tertul. de Râ—sur Carnis c. 8. and in Confirmation we are strengthen'd to resist Satan and openly to profess the name of Christ so in the Sacrament of the Eucharist we are nourish'd and sustained The Third Eternal Glory which foreshews somewhat to come is that Fruit of eternal Glory and Delight which we shall receive in Heaven by the promise of God These three therefore which are plainly distinguish'd by the variety of time past present and to come are so signifi'd in Holy Mysteries that the whole Sacrament altho it consists of divers Species may be apply'd to shew any of all these as it were to the signification of one thing But first of all XI The Double Matter of the Eucharist Bread and Wine the Pastors must know the Matter of this Sacrament both that they themselves may know how to consecrate it and also that the Faithful may be admonish'd of what thing it is a Symbol and also may be inflam'd with the love and desire of that thing which it signifies The Matter therefore of this Sacrament is double The one part is Bread made of Wheat of which we will speak first of the other will be spoken afterwards For as the Evangelists Matthew Mark and Luke do teach Mat. 26.20 Mar. 14.22 Luc. 22 19. Joh. 11. Christ our Lord took Bread into his Hands Bless'd and brake it saying This is my Body And in S. John the same our Savior call'd himself Bread when he said I am the living Bread which came down from Heaven Vide de Consecr dist 2. c. 1 2. 55. ubi habes de hac materia decret Alexand. Pap. in 1. Epist ad omnes Orthodoxos Cypr. lib. 2. Epist 3. Ambr. l. 4. de Sacram. l. 4. vide etiam Iren. l. 4. c. 34. l. 5. c. 2. Now since there are divers kinds of Bread XII Wheaten Bread the true Matter of the Eucharist D. Tho. 3. p. q. 74. a. 3. either because it is made of different matter as when some is made of Wheat some of Barley and some of Peas and other Fruits of the Earth or because it has different Qualities for some is leven'd and some is unleven'd As to the first our Saviors words shew that the Bread ought to be made of Wheat for by a common custom of speaking when Bread is absolutely nam'd it is plain enough that Wheaten-Bread is meant And this is declar'd by a Figure of the Old Testament Levit. 24.5 for the Lord commanded that the Loaves of Shew-Bread which signifi'd this Sacrament should be made of the like Matter Now as no Bread but Wheaten Bread can be thought fit to be Matter for this Sacrament XIII Unleven'd Bread the Matter of the Eucharist Ma. 26.17 Mar 14.12 Luc. 22.7 for so the Tradition of the Apostles teaches us and the authority of the Catholic Church has confirm'd so also it may easily be gather'd from what our Lord Christ did that it ought to be Vnleven'd For on the first day of Vnleven'd bread when it was unlawful for the Jews to have in their Houses any leven'd Bread he made and instituted this Sacrament Vide lib. 3. decretal tit de celebrat Missarum c. ulâ— ubi habes Auctoritatem Honorii Papae 3. But if any one hereto oppose the Authority of John the Evangelist XIV An Objection answer'd who says that all these things were done before the day of the Passover that reason may be easily solv'd For that day which the other Evangelists call the first day of unleven'd Bread because on the fifth day of the week at Evening the feast days of unleven'd Bread began at which time our Savior celebrated the Passover John 13.1 that same day S. John calls the day before the Passover as judging the space of a natural day which is begun at Sun-rising was chiefly to be observ'd Wherefore S. Chrysostom also In Mat. hom 38. interprets the first day of Vnleven'd Bread to be that day whereon at Evening Vnleven'd Bread was to be eaten But how suitable the Consecration of Vnleven'd Bread is to that Integrity and Cleanness of the Soul which the Faithful ought to bring to this Sacrament we are taught by
Christ our Lord the same has bin always us'd in the Catholic Church We might here forbear the Testimonies of the Holy Fathers By Fathers and Councils which to reckon up would be endless and the Decree of the Council of Florence which is open and ready for all to see especially since by those words of our Savior Do this in commemoration of me we plainly see the same thing In Decret de Sacram. Item Trid. Sess 13. cap. 1. For what the Lord commanded to be done Note ought to be referr'd not only to what he did but also to what he said And we must know that indeed it chiefly belongs to the Words which were utter'd no less for the sake of Effecting than for the sake of Signifying As to the Fathers see Amb. lib. 4. de Sacram. c. 4. 5. Chrys hom de Prodit Judae Aug lib. 3. de Trinit c. 4. Iren. lib. 4. cont Haer. c. 34. Orig. lib. 8. cont Celsum Hesich lib. 6. in Levit. c. 22. Cyril Alex. Epist. ad Calosorum Episcop Tertul. lib. 4. contr Marc. in Hier. Epist. 1. But this may easily be perswaded by Reason By Reason For the Form is that whereby is signifi'd that thing which is wrought in this Sacrament Now when these words signifie and declare that thing which is done i. e. the conversion of the Bread into the true Body of our Lord it follows that the Form is to be put in those very Words in which meaning we may take that which is written by the Evangelist He Blessed Mat. 26. For he seems to mean as if he had said Taking Bread he Blessed it saying This is my Body For tho the Evangelist plac'd these words Take and Eat before Note yet it is plain that thereby is signifi'd not the Consecration of the Matter but the Vse only Wherefore they ought indeed by all means to be pronounc'd by the Priest but to the making the Sacrament they are not necessary As also that Conjunction For is pronounc'd in the Consecration of the Body and Blood Note for otherwise it would come to pass that if this Sacrament were to be administer'd to no body it ought not or cannot be done Whereas there can be no doubt but the Priest pronouncing the words of our Lord after the manner and appointment of Holy Church doth truly consecrate the proper matter of Bread altho it may then chance that the Holy Eucharist be not administer'd to any body at all And now as to the Consecration of the Wine XXI The Form of the Eucharist as to the Winâ— defin'd and prov'd Decretal lib. 3. de celeb Miss c. 6. which is the other Matter of this Sacrament for the same reason before mention'd there is need that the Priest rightly know and understand the Form That therefore we must certainly believe is comprehended in these words This is the Chalice of my Blood of the New and Eternal Testament the Mystery of Faith which shall be shed for you and for many for the remission of sins â— Of which words there are many gather'd from Sacred Scripture By Scripture Luc. 22.20 1 Cor. 11.25 Mat. 26.28 But some have bin preserv'd in the Church by Apostolical Tradition For that which is said This is the Chalice is written by S. Luke and by the Apostle But that which follows Of my Blood or my Blood of the New Testament which shall be shed for you and for many for the Remission of sins was partly said by S. Luke and partly by S. Matthew But those words Of the Eternal and Mystery of Faith Holy Tradition By Tradition the interpreter and keeper of Catholic Unity has taught us But of this Form no one can doubt And Reason if he mind in this place also what was said before of the Form of Consecration which is us'd over the Element of Bread For it is manifest that by these words which signifie the substance of the Wine to be converted into the Blood of our Lord the Form of this Element is chang'd Wherefore since those words plainly declare this thing it is plain that there is no other Form to be made But they express besides XXII Three Effects of Christ's Blood certain admirable Fruits of Christ's blood shed in his Passion which specially belong to this Sacrament One is an Entrance to the Eternal Inheritance which comes to us by right of the New and Eternal Testament Another is an Entrance to Righteousness by the Mystery of Faith For God has offer'd Jesus through Faith in his Blood to be our Reconciler that he might be just and the justifier of him who is of the Faith of Jesus Christ The Third is the Forgiveness of Sins But because these very words of Consecration are full of Mysteries XXIII The words of the Consecration of the Wine explain'd Decretal lib. 3. de celeb Miss c. 6. and are very suitable to the matter we must consider them more carefully Now that it is said This is the Chalice of my Blood it must be thus understood This is my Blood which is contain'd in the Chalice Rightly therefore and very fitly here whilst the Blood as it is the Drink of the Faithful is consecrated there is mention to be made of the Chalice or Cup For neither would Blood seem to signifie sufficiently this kind of drink unless it were in some Vessels It then follows Of the New Testament which for this reason is added that we may understand that the Blood of Christ our Lord is not now given to Men in a Figure as it was done in the Old Testament for we read in the Epistle to the Hebrews Without Blood a Testament is not dedicated Heb. 9.16 but really and truly which properly belongs to the New Testament Wherefore the Apostle says Therefore Christ is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of Death those who are call'd might receive the promise of eternal inheritance But the Word Eternal is to be referr'd to the eternal inheritance which of right comes to us by the death of Christ our Lord the eternal Testator That whit follows The Mystery of Faith excludes not the Truth of the thing but that which lies close hid and farthest off from the sight signifies that it is to be believ'd with a steady Faith But these words in this place have another meaning than they have when they are attributed to Baptism sor it is call'd the mystery of Faith because by Faith we perceive Christ's Blood hid under the Species of Wine But we properly call Baptism the Sacrament of Faith as the Greeks call it the Mystery of Faith because it contains the whole profession of Christian Faith Altho for another reason also we call the Blood of our Lord the Mysterie of Faith to wit because therein especially human reason finds much difficulty and labor when Faith offers to us to believe that the Son of God both God and Man suffer'd Death for us which
in S. John says Which I will give is my Flesh for the Life of the World to wit calling the Bread his Flesh And a little after he subjoyns Vnless you shall eat the Flesh of the Son of Man and drink his Blood ye will not have Life in you And again My Flesh is Meat indeed and my Blood is Drink indeed When therefore in so plain and clear words he call'd his Flesh Bread and true Meat and his Blood true Drink It might well seem sufficient do have declar'd That there remains no Substance of Bread and Wine in the Sacrament And that all the Holy Fathers Fourthly by the Authority and consent of Fathers Lib. 4. de Sacr. c. 4. c. 5. always agreed in this Doctrin He that is so minded may easily understand For thus writes S. Ambrose Thou saist perhaps my Bread is us'd But that Bread is Bread before the words of the Sacraments But when the Consecration is added of Bread it is made the Flesh of Christ Which that he might the better make appear he thereupon brings divers examples and Similitudes And elsewhere De Cons dist 2. c. omnia interpreting those words All things whatsoever the Lord pleas'd he has done in Heaven and in Earth For tho says he the Figure of Bread and Wine be seen yet after consecration nothing is to be believ'd to be there but the Flesh and Blood of Christ The same sense St. Hilary has taught and almost in the same words Altho outwardly Bread and Wine appear yet there is truly the Body and Blood of the Lord. Hil. de Trin. l. 8. de Consec dist 2. c. 28. But let the Pastors admonish XXXVIII Why after the Consecration of of the Eucharist it is call'd Bread That in this place it is not to be wonder'd at if even after Consecration it be call'd Bread For the Eucharist is us'd to be call'd by this name both because it has the species or Resemblance of Bread and also because it still retains the natural vertue of feeding and nourishing the Body which is proper to Bread Now that it is the usual manner of the Holy Scripture to call things as they appear to be that plainly shews which is written in Genesis Gen. 18.2 Act. 1.10 That three Men appear'd to Abraham which yet were truly three Angels And those Two that appear'd to the Apostles at the Ascension of Christ our Lord into Heaven tho they were Angels yet are they call'd Men. See D. Thom. 3. p. q. 75. art 3 4. The explication of this Article is altogether extream difficult XXXIX How cautiously the Conversion which is in the Eucharist is to be explain'd to the people but yet the Pastors shall endeavor to instruct those who are more skill'd in the the Contemplation of Divine Matters for it may be fear'd that those who are yet more weak may be oppress'd with the Greatness of the thing they shall endeavor I say to teach the Manner of this admirable Conversion which is so done that the whole Substance of the Bread and Wine by the divine power is chang'd into the whole Substance of Christ's Body and the whole Substance of the Wine into the whole Substance of Christ's Blood and this without any change of our Lord. For Christ is neither begotten anew nor chang'd nor increases but remains whole in his own Substance Which Mystery when St. Ambrose had declar'd D. Amb. lib. 4. de Sacr. c. 4. Thou seest says he how operative Christ's Word is If therefore there be so great a power in the Word of the Lord Jesus that those things began to be which were not to wit the World how much more operative is it to make those things to be which were before and to change them into another thing According to which sense other very grave and antient Father have written Citatur de Consec dist 2 c. Nos Autem Lib. 4. de Orthod fid c. 14. St. Austin thus We faithfully confess that before Consecration it is Bread and Wine which Nature has form'd but after Consecration it is the Body and Blood of Christ which the Blessing has consecrated Damascen The Body according to Truth is join'd to the Divinity that Body which came of the Holy Virgin Not that that Body which he took comes down from Heaven but that this Bread and Wine are chang'd into the Body and Blood of Christ This admirable Change therefore is conveniently and properly call'd by the Catholic Church Transubstantiation XL. This Conversion call'd Transubstantiation as the sacred Council of Trent has taught For as the Natural Generation when the Form is chang'd in it may rightly and properly be call'd a Transformation so also because in the Sacrament of the Eucharist the whole Substance of One thing passes into the whole substance of another thing the word Transubstantiation was rightly and wisely invented by our Forefathers See Trid. sess 13. c. 4. de can de Consec dist 2. cap. Panis But the Faithful are to be admonish'd LXI We are not too narrowly to enquire into Transubstantiation that tho' this be very often repeated by the Holy Fathers yet that they enquire not too curiously by what means this Change is wrought for neither can it be perceiv'd by us neither have we any example of this matter in natural Changes or in the very Creation of things But whatsoever is here done it is to be known by Faith but how it is done must not too curiously be search'd into The Pastors ought also to give them no less a Caution in explaining that Mystery how the Body of Chritt our Lord is contain'd whole in the least particle of Bread XLII The whole Body of Christ contain'd in the smallest particle for scarce ever are there any disputations of this kind to be allow'd but yet when Christian Charity requires it let them first of all remember to fore-arm the minds of Faithful with this word Luke 1.37 There is no word impossible with God Vide D. Thom. 3. p. q. 76. Trid. sess 13. c. 5. can 3. Florentin Decret Eugenii And then let them teach XLIII After what manner Christ is in the Eucharist it is not in the Sacrament as in a Place for Place belongs to those things that have Magnitude But we say not that Christ is in the Sacrament after that manner as he is Great or Little because that belongs to Quantity but as he is a Substance For the Substance of Bread is chang'd into the Substance of Christ not into Magnitude or Quantity But no one doubts that a Substance is equally contain'd in a Little as in a Great space For it must needs be that the Substance of the Air and its whole Nature is the same in a little as in a great part of the Air so also the whole Nature of Water is no less in a little Pitcher than in a River When the Lords Body succeeds
was instituted of Christ our Lord for Two causes The One is that it might be the heavenly Food of our Souls wherewith we might preserve and sustain our spiritual Life The Other that the Church might have a perpetual Sacrifice whereby our sins might be expiated and our heavenly Father who has often times bin grievously offended by our wickedness might be turn'd from his Anger to his Mercy and from the severity of his just Revenge to Pity We may observe the Figure and Resemblance of this thing in the Paschal Lamb which was us'd to be offer'd as a Sacrifice and eaten as a Sacrament by the Children of Israel Vide Trid. de Sacrif Missae c. 1.3 Dionys l. 17. de Eccl. c. 3. Ignat. Epist ad Smyrn Tert. lib. de Orat. Iren. l. 4. c. 32. Aug. lib. 10. de Civit. Dei c. 10. Et lib. 17. c. 20. lib. 18. c. 35. lib. 19. c. 23. lib. 22. c. 8. alibi passim Nor indeed when our Savior was about to offer himself to God the Father upon the Altar of the Cross LXXVII How great the Benefit of the Eucharist is could he give any more illustrious signification of his immense Love towards us than when he left us a visible Sacrifice whereby might be restor'd that which was a little after to be sacrific'd once in Blood on the Cross and the memory thereof might every Day be honor'd by the Church spread abroad over all the World to her exceeding advantage even to the end of the World Now these Two ways are very different in themselves LXXVIII The Difference between a Sacrifice and a Sacrament for a Sacrament is perform'd or perfected in the Consecration but the force or vertue of a Sacrifice consists in this that it be Offer'd Wherefore the Sacred Eucharist while it is kept in the Pyx or carry'd to the Sick has not the Nature of a Sacrifice but of a Sacrament and besides as it is a Sacrament it gives them that receive the Divine Hoste or Sacrifice cause of Merit and all those other advantages which were before remembred but as it is a Sacrifice it has not only the Efficacy of Meriting but of Performing also For as Christ our Lord in his Passion merited and satisfi'd for us so they that offer this Sacrifice wherein they communicate with us do satisfie and merit the fruits of our Lord's Passion Now concerntng the Institution of this Sacrifice LXXIX By Whom and when the Sacrifice of Mass was instituted the Holy Synod of Trent has left no more room to doubt for she has declar'd that it was instituted by Christ our Lord at his last Supper and has condemn'd those with an Anathema that assert that a true and proper Sacrifice is not offer'd to God or that to Offer is nothing else than that Christ is given to be eaten Sess 22. de Sacrificio Missae c. 1. can 1. 2. Nor did she omit LXXX Sacrifice to be offer'd to God only and not to the Saints but diligently explain'd that Sacrifice is done to God only for altho' sometimes the Church uses to celebrate Masses in Memory and Honor of the Saints yet she never taught to offer Sacrifice to them but to One God only who has crown'd them with immortal Glory Wherefore neither is the Priest wont at any time to say I offer Sacrifice to Thee Peter or Paul but while the sacrifices to God only she gives thanks to him for the signal Victory of the blessed Martyrs and so implores their Patronage that they would vouchsafe to intercede for us in Heaven whose Memory we celebrate on Earth Now these things which have bin deliver'd by the Catholic Church concerning the Truth of this Sacrifice she receiv'd from our Lords own Words when in that last night commending to his Apostles these Sacred Mysteries 1 Cor. 10.24 Do this says he in Commemoration of me He then Note as has bin defin'd by the Holy Synod made them Priests and appointed that both they and those who were to succeed them in the Priests Office should Sacrifice and Offer his Body And this the Words of the Apostle written to the Corinthians evidently shew when he says 1. Cor. 10â— Ye cannot drink the Chalice of the Lord and the Chalice of Devils ye cannot be partakers of the Table of the Lord and of the Table of Devils For as by the Table of Devils is to be understood the Altar whereon Sacrifice was done to them so also that what the Apostle proposes may by probable Argument be concluded the Table of the Lord can signifie nothing else but the Altar on which Sacrifice was done to the Lord. Now if from the Old Testament we would have some Figures and Oracles of this Sacrifice LXXXI Figures and Prophecies of the Sacrifice of the Eucharist first then Malachias has most plainly prophecy'd of it in these words From the rising up of the sun to the going down thereof my name is great among the Gentiles and in every place a clean oblation is offered to my name because my name is great among the Gentiles says the Lord of Hosts Besides this Hoste or Sacrifice was foreshew'd as well before as after the Law was given in divers kinds of Sacrifices for this one Sacrifice as the Perfection and Fulfilling of all the rest contains in it all those good things which were but signifi'd by those other Sacrifices But yet we cannot see the Figure of This better express'd in any thing thah in Melchizedechs Sacrifice for our Savior himself declaring himself to be a Priest forever according to the Order of Melchizedech at his last Supper offer'd his own Body and Blood to God the Father under the species of Bread and Wine We therefore acknowledge it to be LXXXII The Sacrifice of the Mass and of the Cross is one and the same Sacrifice and it ought to be accounted but One and the same Sacrifice which is done in the Mass and which was offer'd on the Cross even as it is One and the same Hoste to wit Christ our Lord who once only offer'd himself in his Blood upon the Cross For the Bloody and Vnbloody Hoste is not Two Hosts but one Hoste only Luc. 22.19 1 Cor. 11.24 the Sacrifice whereof is renew'd daily in the Church after that our Lord had commanded thus Do this in Commemoration of me And there is One and the same Priest Christ the Lord LXXXIII Christ and the Priests are but One Priest For the Ministers that make this Sacrifice undergo not their own but the Person of Christ when they consecrate his Body and Blood as is evident from the words of the very Consecration for the Priest says not This is Christ's Body but This is my Body to wit bearing the Person of Christ our Lord he changes the substance of the Bread and Wine into the true Substance of his Body and Blood Chrys hom 2. in 2. ad Tim.
stir up the minds of the Faithful to receive the Grace of this Sacrament with the greatest Devotion Now the Form is I absolve thee Which we may gather not only from these words Matt. 18 16. Whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth shall be bound also in Heaven but we receive the same as deliver'd by the Apostles from the same Doctrin of Christ our Lord. And because the Sacraments do signifie that which they effect Those words I absolve thee shew that Remission of sins is wrought in the Administration of this Sacrament it is evident that This is the perfect Form of Penance For sins are as it were Bands wherewith the Soul is held bound and from which by the Sacrament of Penance it is discharg'd Note Which verily the Priest may pronounce no less truly concerning that Man also who by vertue of a most ardent Contrition yet so as that he has the Wish of Confession has obtain'd from God the Pardon of his sins There are added moreover many Prayers XX. Why Prayers added to the Form of Penance not as necessary to the Form but that those things may be remov'd which may hinder the Vertue and Efficacy of the Sacrament through his Fault to whom it is administer'd Wherefore let sinners give great thanks to God who has given so large a Power to the Priests in his Church For neither XXI The Priests of the New more excellent than those of the Old Law Lev. 13.9 as in old times and under the old Law declar'd only by the Priests Testimony that some one was freed from Leprosie is there now a Power in the Church given to Priests only to declare any person to be absolv'd from sin But they do as the Ministers of God truly absolve them the same thing which God himself does who is the Author and Father of Grace and Righteousness Now the Faithful shall diligently observe the Rites also XXII What must be observ'd in coming to Penance which are us'd at this Sacrament for so it will come to pass that they will have those things better in their mind which they get in this Sacrament That as Servants they are reconcil'd to their most merciful Lord or as Children rather to their most dear Father and they will also more easily understand what they ought to do who are willing for all ought to be willing to approve themselves grateful for and mindful of so great a Benefit for he that does Penance for his sins will cast himself down with an humble and dejected mind at the Feet of the Priest that behaving himself so humbly he may plainly acknowledg that the Roots of Pride are to be pluck'd up from whence all those sins he bewails spring and had their beginning But in the Priest who sits over him as his lawful Judg he venerates the Power and Person of Christ the Lord. For the Priest as in other Sacraments so in the ministring of the Sacrament of Penance discharges the Office of Christ And then the Penitent so reckons up his sins that he confesses himself worthy of the greatest and severest punishment and humbly begs pardon of his sins All which things have most sure Evidence and Testimony of their Antiquity from S. Dennys In Ep. ad Demoph vide Tertul. lib. de Poenit. c. 9. But nothing verily so much profits the Faithful XXIII What wholsome Fâ—ui s may be taken by Penance and nothing gives them a greater chearfulness to undergo Penance as for the Pastors often to explain how great profit we may gather thence for they will understand that it may truly be said of Penance That the Roots thereof ore bitter indeed but the Fruits are most sweet All the Vertue therefore of Penance lies herein The First that it restores us to the Grace of God and joins us with him in the greatest Friendship Con. Trid. Sess 14. can 3. c. 1. de Poenit. Now after this Reconciliation The Second and Third follows sometimes in devout Men who receive this Sacrament holily and religiously the greatest Peace and Tranquâ—lity of Conscience together with the sweetest spiritual Delight For there is no wickedness The Fourth how grievous and heinous soever which the Sacrament of Penance blots not out once and again and ost-times Of which matter the Lord by the Prophet says Ezek. 18 21 If the Wicked Man do Penance for all his sins which he has done and will keep my Precepts and do my Judgment and Justice he shall live and not dye I will not remember all his iniquities which he has done And S. John If we confess our sins he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins And a little after If any man sin says he we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World Note But whereas we read in Scripture that some have not obtain'd Mercy of the Lord altho they earnestly implor'd it This we understand to have bin so because they did not do Penance truly and from their Heart for their sins When therefore such Sentences occur XXIV How it is to be understood that some sins are unpardonable either in Holy Scripture or in the Writings of the Holy Fathers wherein they seem to affirm that some certain sins cannot be pardon'd We must interpret them so as that we understand the Procureing of Pardon to be very difficult For as some diseases are therefore said to be incurable because the Sick person is so affected that he loaths the vertue of the Medicine that should cure him So there is a kind of sin which is not remitted nor forgiven for this reason because it repels the proper Medicine of Salvation which is the Grace of God In this sense it is said by S. Austin Aug. l. 1. de Serm. Dom. in monte c. 42. 44. Retract li. c. 8 19. So great is the pollution of that sin when after the knowledg of God through the Grace of Christ any one opposes himself to the fellowship thereof and maliciously acts against that Grace that he cannot undergo the Humility of begging Pardon altho by his evil Conscience he be forc'd to acknowledg and declare his sin Vide Aug. Serm. 1. de verb. Dom. Epist 50. ad Bonif But to return to Penance XXV Without Penance there is no Remission of sins Luc. 13.3 This is so much the Property thereof to blot out sin that without Penance we can by no means get or so much as hope for Pardon of sin For it is written Except you have Penance ye shall all likewise perish which indeed was spoken by our Lord of grievous and deadly sin altho the Lesser sins also which are call'd Venial do need some kind of Penance For S. Austin says Since there is a kind of Penance which is daily done in the Church for Venial sins That
the other Powers of the Soul It is also call'd by the Holy Fathers Compunction of Heart Chrysost de Compunct coâ—dis Isidor de summo bono l. 2.12 who were pleas'd to entitle the Books they wrote of Contrition to be of Compunction of the Heart rather For as swelling Ulcers are cut with a Knife that the poisonous Corruption may be let forth So our Hearts are cut as it were with the Pen-knife of Contrition that the deadly Poyson of Sin might run out And therefore it is call'd by the Prophet Joel Joel 2.21 A cutting of the Heart Be ye converted to me says he with all your Heart in Fasting and in Weeping and in Mourning and cut your Hearts But that the greatest and deepest Grief is to be taken for sin committed XXXV Contrition ought to be the greatest Grief so that no greater can be imagin'd will be easie to evidence by these Reasons For whereas perfect Contrition is an Act of Love The First Reason 1 Joh. 3. which proceeds from a filial Fear it is plain that there ought to be the same measure both of Love and Contrition hence it comes That Contrition has joyn'd with it the most vehement Grief of Mind for as God is to be lov'd above all things so those things which estrange us from God are to be hated above all things Wherein this is also observable Note that after the same manner of speaking is signifi'd in Sacred Scripture the Greatness of Love and of Contrition Of Charity it is said Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy Heart And again as to Contrition the Lord cries out by the Prophet Be ye converted with your whole Heart Besides The Second Reason if as God is the supreme Good among all the things that are to be lov'd and so Sin the greatest evil among all the things that Men ought to hate This follows that for what cause we confess that God is above all things to be lov'd for the same cause again we must needs hate Sin above all things But that the Love of God is to be put before all other things so that we may not sin tho it were to save out very Lives those words of our Lord plainly teach us Matt. 10.27 Mar. 16.25 Mar. 8.35 He that loves Father or Mother more than me is not worthy of me And He that will save his Life shall lose it But This also must be observ'd The Third Reason that as there is no End or Measure prescrib'd to Charity as S. Bernard testifies Lib. de diâ—â—gendo Deo circa inod For says he The measure of loving God is to love him without Measure so there is no measure defin'd to the Detestation of Sin Besides XXXVI Contrition ought to be most vehement Deut. 4.27 Hierem. 2â— 13 it ought to be not only the Greatest but also the most Vehement and therefore Perfect and excludes all slothfulness and laziness For in Deuteronomy it is written When thou shalt seek the Lord thy God thou shalt find him if notwithstanding thou shalt seek him with thy whole Heart and in the tribulation of thy Soul And in Jeremy Ye shall seek me and shall find me when ye shall seek me with your whole Heart and I wil be found of you says the Lord. Now altho we cannot get to make it perfect XXXVII Contrition tho imperfect yet it may be true yet our contrition may be true and efficacious for it often comes to pass that those things which are subject to sense more affect us than spiritual things Wherefore sometimes some Men are more sorrowful for the Death of their Children than for the Filthiness of their sins The same judgment is to be made XXXVIII Tears tho to be desir'd yet not necessary Serm. 41. de Sanctis if Tears follow not the Bitterness of Grief which yet in Penance are much to be wish'd and commended For S. Austins sentence in this case is very excellent The Bowels of Christian Charity says he are not in thee if thou lamentest the Body from which the Soul is departed but dost not lament the Soul from which God is departed And hither tend those words of our Savior before recited Mat. 11.21 Wo to thee Chorazin wo to thee Bethsaida for if the mighty works which have bin done in you had bin done in Tyre and Sydon they had done Penance long ago in Sack-cloth and Ashes Yet for the proof of this those most famous examples of the Ninivits of David of the Harlot of the Prince of Apostles will be sufficient All which sought pardon of their sins imploring the Mercy of God with very many Tears But the Faithful are specially to be exhorted and admonish'd XXXIX All Mortal sins to be detested with Contrition that they study to apply the proper Grief of Contrition to their several Mortal Sins For so Ezechias describes Contrition when he says I will recount to thee all my years in the bitterness of my soul For to recount all his years is severally to examine his sins to be sorry in mind for them And we read in Ezekiel Ezek. 28.21 If the wicked man do Penance for all his sins he shall live And agreeable hereto S Austin says Let the sinner consider the Quality of his sin at that Time in what Place against what Light and against whom Lib. de vera falsa Religione cap. 14. Let not the Faithful notwithstanding in this Case despair of the infinite Goodness and Mercy of God Note For since he is most desirous of our Salvation he will not delay to pardon us but will embrace the sinner with a Fatherly Love as soon as ever he shall have recollected himself and detested all his sins which thencesorth at any time according to his ability he can bring to remembrance and resolves in his mind to hate and converts himself to the Lord Ezek. 33.12 for so by the Prophet he commands us to ho e when he says The wickedness of the wicked shall not hurt him at what day soever he will be converted from his wickedness From hence therefore may be gather'd what ' things are most necessary to true Contrition XL. How many things necessary to True Contrition concerning which the Faithful must be accurately taught that every one may know by what means he may get it and may have a certain Rule whereby he may judge how far he is from the Perfection of this Vertue For first The first it is necessary to hate and to gri ve for all the sins we have done Lest if we blot out some only the Penance we do may seem dissembl'd and counterfeit and not saving For as S. James says He that shall have kept the whole Law but Offends in One thing he is guilty of all The second is The second that This Contrition has a Will to Confess and to Satisfie for Sin join'd with it of which shall
be spoken afterwards in its proper place The third is The third That the Penitent do firmly and certainly resolve with himself to amend his Life And this the Prophet has plainly taught us in these words If the wicked will do Penance for all his sins which he has committed and keep all my precepts and do judgment and justice he shall live he shall not die I will remember none of his iniquities which he has done Ezek. 18.21 And a little after When the wicked man will turn himself from his wickedness which he has done and will do judgment and justice he shall quicken his own soul And a little after Be ye converted says he and do Penance for all your iniquities and iniquity shall not be your Ruin Cast away from you all your Prevarications wherein you have prevaricated and make you a new heart The same thing also Christ our Lord prescrib'd to the Woman taken in Adultery Go thy way Joh. 8.11 says he and now sin no more And to the Lame man that was cur'd at the Pool of Bethesaida Behold Joh. 5.14 says he thou art made whole now sin no more But Nature it self also and Reason plainly shew XLI These prov'd by an Example that these Two things are chiefly necessary to Contrition to wit Grief for sin done and a Purpose and Caution not to do the like for the time to come For he that is desirous to be reconcil'd to a friend whom he has wrong'd must both be sorry that he has done him injury or contumely and must take diligent care for the time to come not to hurt his friendship in any respect For it is fit that a man obey that Law he is under whether it be Natural Divine or Human. Wherefore if a Penitent has taken any thing from another by Force or Fraud he must restore it and also satisfie with the recompence of some profit or service him whose credit or life he has any ways hurt either by Word or Deed For that saying is sufficiently approv'd of all which we read in S. Austin Ep. 54. The sin is not forgiven unless the thing taken away be restor'd Nor among the other things chiefly belonging to Contrition The fourth are you to take less diligent or necessary care that whatsoever Injury you have receiv'd from another you wholly forgive and pardon it For so our Lord and Savior admonishes and denounces Mat. 6.14 If ye forgive men their offences your heavenly Father will also forgive you your sins but if ye forgive not men neither will your heavenly Father forgive you your sins These are the things to be observ'd of the Faithful in Contrition the other things which may easily be gather'd by the Pastors belonging to this matter will indeed make Contrition to be more perfect and absolute in its kind but are not to be accounted so necessary as that without them the Reason of true and saving Penance cannot consist But because it ought not to be enough for the Pastors to teach those things which seem to belong to Salvation XLII The Fruits of Contrition unless also they labor with all care and industry that the Faithful may direct their Life and Actions after that very manner which is prescrib'd it will be very profitable very often to propose the Power and Profitableness of Contrition For whereas very many other works of Piety as Alms to the Poor Fastings Prayers and other Good and Holy Works of that kind are sometimes rejected of God certainly this Contrition can never be ungrateful or unacceptable to him Psal 50.19 For says the Prophet A contrite and an humble heart O God thou wilt not despise But as soon as ever we have conceiv'd This in our minds those words of the same Prophet in another place declare that Remission of Sins is given us of God Psal 3.15 I said I will confess against my self my injustice to the Lord and thou forgav'st the wickedness of my sin And hereof we may see a Figure in the ten Lepers Luc. 17.14 who being sent by our Savior to the Priests before they came to them they were freed from the Leprosie Where we may perceive that such is the Power of true Contrition whereof we have before spoken that by Benefit thereof we presently get Pardon of God for all our Offences It will very much avail to stir up the minds of the Faithful XLIII How the Faithful are to be induc'd to the Practice of Contrition if the Pastors will teach them some Methods whereby every one may exercise himself in Contrition They ought therefore to admonish that frequently examining their Consciences First all men would see whether or no they have observ'd those things which by God and by the Ecclesiastcal Laws are requir'd And if any one shall find himself to be guilty of any wickedness Secondly he presently accuse himself and humbly beg pardon of the Lord. Thirdly And desire time both to confess and to make satisfaction And first of all let him pray Fourthly that he may be assisted with the help of the Divine Grace that for the time to come he commit not the same sins which he earnestly does Penance for having committed Moreover the Pastors must take care XLIV The Hatred of sin how to be stirred up to stir up the Faithful to the greatest Hatred of Sin both because the Foulness and Baseness thereof is most extream and also because it brings upon us the most grievous Losses and Calamities For it estranges the Good will of God from us from whom we have receiv'd our greatest good things and might have expected and had far greater and exposes us to eternal Death and to be forever tormented with the most extream pains and sorrows Thus far of Contrition Now we come to Confession XLV Confession how profitable which is another Part of Penance But how much Care and Diligence the Pastors ought to use in explaining thereof they easily understand from hence because almost all devout persons have held that whatsoever Holiness Piety and Religion has to this time by the great benefit of God bin preserv'd in the Church is in a great measure to be ascrib'd to Confession That none may wonder that the Enemy of Mankind when he endeavor'd utterly to overthrow the Catholic Faith by the Servants and Vassals of his wickedness has labor'd with all his Power to oppose this Point which is as it were the Fortress of Christian Vertue First therefore XLVI How necessary the Institution of Confession is it must be taught that the Institution of Confession is very profitable to us and consequently very necessary For that we may grant that by Contrition sin is done away who knows not that it ought to be so vehement bitter and hot that the sharpness of Grief may equal and bear comparison with the Greatness of the Sin but because very few come to this Degree
it came so to pass also that Pardon of Sins should be deny'd but to a very few Wherefore it was needful that the most merciful Lord should â—rder the common Salvation of Mankind after an easier way which by his admirable Counsel he has done when he deliver'd to his Church the Keys of the Kindgom of Heaven For by the Doctrin of Catholic Faith XLVII Confession perfects Contrition All must believe and constantly affirm If any one be so affected in mind as to bewail his sins and also to sin no more for the future altho he be not affected with such a kind of sorrow as may be sufficient to get him Pardon Yet when he has rightly confess'd his sins to a Priest by Vertue of the Keys all his wickednesses and sins are remitted and forgiven him That worthily by the most Holy Men our Fathers was it celebrated That an Entrance into Heaven is open'd by the Keys of the Church Whereof it is not fit for any one to doubt since we read it decreed by the Council of Florence That the Effect of Penance is Absolution from Sins Amb. Serm. 1. de Quadrag citatur de Poenit. dist 1. c. ecce nunc August lib. 2. de adult conjug 59. Chrysost de sacerd lib. 3. in Decreto Eugenii IV. And we may further learn from hence XLVIII Confession a most sure way of amending manners how much advantage Confession brings because we find by experience that there is nothing so profitable for the amendment of manners to those whose custom of Life has bin corrupt as if they lay open to some Prudent and Faithful Friend who can help him with his pains and counsel all the secret Thoughts of his Heart his Actions and Words Wherefore according to the same Reason it must be thought very wholsom for those who are conscious of the guilt of Sin to open the Sicknesses and Wounds of their Souls to a Priest as to the Vicar of Christ our Lord who is under the most severe Law of perpetual silence For they presently find Remedies prepar'd for them D. Poenit. dist 6. c. Sacerdot which have such a heavenly Vertue of curing not only the present Sickness but also of disposing the Soul in such a manner that thenceforth it will not be easie for the future to fall into the like kind of Disease and Vice Nor is this advange of Confession to be pretermitted XLIX Confession exercises the Bad. which is very pertinent to the society and conjunction of Life For it is evident that if you take away Sacramental Confession from Christian Discipline all things will be full of hidden and horrid wickedness Which afterwards and many others also much more heinous Men deprav'd by the custom of Sin will not fear to commit openly For the modesty and shame of Confessing calls a Bridle as it were upon the desire and liberty of offending and restrains Dishonesty And now the advantages of Confession being laid open L. The Description of Sacramental Confession the Pastors must teach what the Nature and Vertue thereof is They therefore define it to be an Accusation of sins which belongs to a kind of Sacrament done to this End that by vertue of the Keys we may get Pardon And it is rightly call'd an Accusation LI. With what mind sins are to be declar'd in Confession because sins are not so to be commemorated as tho we boasted of our wickedness as they do who are glad when they have done mischief nor are they altogether to be told as if for divertisement or sport to some idle Hearers we were telling some matter that had bin done but they are so declar'd by a mind accusing it self as that we desire also to revenge them in our selves But we confess our sins to the End that we may get pardon LII We must confess to get Pardon Chrys 20. in Genes because this Judgment is far unlike those Courts which make inquisitions of Capital Causes where the Pain and Punishment of Confession is not made to be a Discharge of the Fault or a Pardon of the Offence In the same sense in a manner altho in other words the most holy Fathers seem'd to have defin'd Confession as when S. Austin says Aug. Serm. 4. de Verbis Domini Greg hom 40. in Evang Confession is that by which the Disease which lay hid is laid open by the Hope of Pardon And S. Gregory Confession is the Detestation of sins either of which because it is contain'd in the definition above mentioned may easily be referr'd to it And now LIII Confession instituted of Christ which is above all the Curats shall teach and without any doubtfulness deliver to Faithful that this Sacrament was instituted by Christ our Lord who did all things well and for the sake of our Salvation For after his Resurrection the Apostles being gather'd together into one place he breath'd upon them saying Joh. 20.22 Receive ye the Holy Ghost whose sins ye remit they are remitted to them and whose sins ye retain they are retained Vide Trid. Sess 14. de poenit c. 5. can 6. Aug. lib. hom 64. citatur de poenit dist 1. c. agite Orig. hom 1. in Ps 37. Chrysost de Sacerd. lib. 3. When therefore the Lord gave power to the Priests of Retaining and Remitting sins LIV. Confession to be made to the Priest it is plain that they were made Judges of the Matter And the Lord seem'd to signifie the same thing when he gave his Apostles that imployment to loose Lazarus Joh. 11. when he was rais'd from the Dead from those Bands wherewith he was bound For S. Austin explains that place thus Aug. de vera falsa poenit â—tia c 16. Serm. 8. de verb. Domini They says he the Priests can now profit more they can spare more those that confess to whom they forgive sin to wit the Lord by the Apostles deliver'd Lazarus whom he had rais'd from the Dead to his Disciples to be loos'd shewing that the Power of Loosing was now granted to his Church Whither also belongs that which he commanded those who on their journey were cleans'd of their Leprosie that they should shew themselves to the Priests and undergo their judgment Since therefore the Lord has given to the Priests a Power of Remitting and Retaining sins it is evident that they are appointed Judges of that Matter and because as the Holy Synod of Trent has wisely admonish'd Sess 14. c. 5. can 7. de Poenit. that a true judgment cannot be made concerning any thing and in appointing punishments of sins there can be no Measure of Justice held unless the Cause be truly known and searched into from hence it follows that by the Confession of Penitents all sins are severally to be laid open to the Priests That the Priests are Judges of sins S. Austin teaches lib. 20. de civit Dei c. 9. Hieron Epist 1.
all LXXIX What is to be done with one who excuses or lessens his sins the Pride of some is to be reprov'd who endeavor either to defend their wickednesses by some excuse or to lessen them For for example when any one confesses that he was somewhat overmuch mov'd with Anger he presently charges another with the cause of that Disturbance who as he complains first did him the Wrong He is therefore to be admonish'd That this is the sign of an exalted or proud mind and of a Man that either despises or else is ignorant of the greatness of his sin And also that such kind of Excuse does rather increase than lessen the sin For he that strives thus to approve his Fact seems to profess that he then will use Patience when no body hurts nor wrongs him than which nothing can be more unbecoming a Christian For whereas he ought very much to bewail the condition of him who did the Injury yet is not mov'd with the naughtiness of the sin but is angry at his Brother And when a fair occasion was offer'd him to honor God with his Patience and amend his Brother with his Meekness he turns the matter of his Salvation to his Hurt But more pernicious is the Fault of those to be thought LXXX What to be done with those who are asham'd to confess who being hinder'd by a foolish kind of Bashfulness dare not confess their sins They must by Exhortation be encourag'd therefore and admonish'd That there is no cause why they should be afraid to reveal their Vices and that no one ought to wonder if he knows that Men sin which is indeed the common Disease of all and is properly incident to Human Weakness There are others LXXXI What with the slothful and those that neglect Conscience who either because they are us'd very seldom to confess their sins or because they take no care and thought to find out their sins and know not well how to begin that Office and having begun Confession know not how to dispatch it There is need certainly that such as these be more sharply chid and to teach first of all that before any one go to a Priest there must be great care and diligence us'd that he be mov'd with contrition of his sins but This can by no means be done unless he study to recollect and remember them severally Wherefore if the Priest find such Men as these LXXXII See what is to be done wholly unprepar'd he shall with kind expressions send them away and exhort them that they take some longer time the better to think upon their sins and then they may return again But if haply they affirm that they have us'd all their Diligence and endeavor therein already because that they have endeavor'd as they affirm it is very much to be fear'd lest being once sent away they return no more they are to be heard and especially if they shew an endeavor of amendment of Life and can be wrought upon to accuse their own negligence for which they promise another time to make amends by diligent and exact Meditation But in this Case there is great caution to be us'd For if Note when he has heard his Confession he shall judge that neither diligence in reckoning up his sins nor Grief in detesting them have bin altogether wanting in the Penitent he may be absolv'd But if he shall observe both of them to be wanting in him he shall exhort and perswade him as was said before to use greater care in examining his Conscience and shall send him away handl'd with all the respect and kindness he can But because it sometimes happens that Women LXXXIII The remedy to be us'd for the Bashfulness of some having forgot some sin in their former Confession dare not return again to the Priest because they are afraid lest they may be suspected by the people of some very great dishonesty or else may be thought to look for the praise of bein singularly religious it must often both publickly and privately be taught that no one is of so excellent a memory as to be able to remember all his Actions Words and Thoughts Wherefore the Faithful are in no case to be frighted so as not to return to the Priest if they afterwards remember any sin which before they pretermitted These therefore and many other things of this kind shall in Confession be observ'd by the Priests LXXXIV Of Satisfaction And now we come to the Third Part of Penance which is call'd Satisfaction First therefore the Name and Vertue of Satisfaction is to be expounded For from hence the Enemies of the Catholic Church have taken a large occasion of Difference and Discord to the exceeding great Damage of Christians Now Satisfaction is a full Payment of a thing that is due LXXXV What satisfaction is for nothing seems to be wanting to that which is satisfactory or enough Wherefore when we speak of Reconciliation to Grace To satisfie signifies the same thing as to give another so much as may be suffictent to an angry mind to recompense the injury And so Satisfaction is nothing else than a Recompence for an Injury done to another But as to this place the Doctors of Divinity have us'd the word Satisfaction to signifie that Recompence when a Man pays something to God for the sins he has committed In which kind LXXXVI The various degrees of Satisfaction because there may be many Degrees hence it is that Satisfaction is taken differently And the First and most excellent is that whereby The First is Christ's Satisfaction according to the nature of our sins is paid abundantly to God whatsoever is owing to him from us altho he would deal with us according to the utmost Justice Now this is said to be of that kind which renders God appeas'd and propitious to us And This we have receiv'd from Christ our Lord only who upon the Cross having paid the price for our sins most fully satisfi'd God Nor could there be any created thing of so great worth as to free us from so grievous a debt and as S. John testifies 1 Joh. 2.2 He is the Propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World This Satisfaction therefore is full and compleat equally answering to the Nature of all the sins which are committed in the World by the vertue whereof the Actions of Men prevail very much with God and without him they would be accounted worthy of no regard And hither the Words of David seem to have respect who considering with himself after that he had said thus Ps 11.52 What shall I give to the Lord for all the things which he has given me He could find nothing but this Satisfaction which he express'd by the name of a Chalice worthy so many and so great Benefits Wherefore he subjoyns I will take the Chalice of Salvation and will call
upon the Name of the Lord. Another kind of Satisfaction is call'd Canonical LXXXVII The Second is Canonical satisfaction which being defin'd is perfected in a certain space of Time Wherefore it has bin receiv'd by the most antient usage of the Church That when Penitents are absolv'd from sins some Punishment is requir'd of them the undergoing of which Punishment is us'd to be call'd Satisfaction By the same Name also is any kind of Punishment signifi'd LXXXVIII The Third is any Punishment freely undertaken which for sins we endure not as appointed by any Priest but of our own free accord undertaken and laid upon our selves by our selves for sins Note But this belongs not to Penance as a Sacrament But that only is to be thought a part of the Sacrament which as we said is to be paid to God for sins by the command of the Priest This being added That we stedfastly purpose and resolve in our Hearts with our utmost labor and care to avoid sin for the Future For so some define it LXXXIX What it is to satisfie To satisfie is to pay due Honor to God But it is sufficiently evident that no one can give due Honor to God but he that resolves to avoid sin by all means And to satisfie is to cut oft the Causes of sins and not to indulge any entrance to their Suggestions According to which Sentence Mark this Definition some have thought that Satisfaction is a Cleansing whereby whatsoever Uncomeliness by reason of Stain remains in the Soul is wash'd away and we are absolv'd from the Temporal Punishments wherewith we were held Which things seeing they are so XC How Satisfaction is prov'd necessary it will be easie to perswade the Faithful how necessary it is for Penitents to exercise themselves in this study of Satisfaction For they are to be taught that there are two things which follow sin to wit Stain and Punishment And altho together with the Fault committed the Punishment of Eternal Death with the Damn'd be forgiven Yet it does not always happen as has bin declar'd by the Council of Trent Sess 14. c. 8. Can. 12. 15. Gen. 3.17 Num. 12.21 2 Reg 12.23 That the Lord remits the Relics of sin and the temporal Punishments which are due to sin Of which thing there are plain Testimonies in Sacred Scripture Genesis ch 3. Numbers 12 and 22. and in many other places But we will see that most clear and illustrious place of David To whom altho Nathan said The Lord also has took away thy sin Thou shalt not dye Nevertheless he freely underwent very grievous punishments Night and Day imploring the Mercy of God in these Words Psal 50.4 Wash me further from my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin because I acknowledg my Iniquity and my sin is ever against me In which words is begg'd of God that he would pardon not only the Crime but also the Punishment due to the Crime and that he would restore him being purg'd from the Relics of sin into his former state of Excellency and Integrity And this he begg'd with most earnest Prayers Yet the Lord afflicted him Both with the Death of the Child gotten in Adultery and with the Rebellion and Death of Absalom whom he dearly lov'd and with other Punishments and Calamities which he had before threatned him with In Exodus also Exo. 32.8.9 Altho the Lord were intreated by the Prayers of Moses to spare the people for their Idolatry yet he threatens That he will recompence them with grievous Punishments for so great a Wickedness And Moses himself testifies That so it will be that the Lord would most severely revenge it even to the Third and Fourth Generation Now that these things have bin always deliver'd by the Holy Fathers in the Catholic Church i◠most evidently prov'd by their authority Vide Aug. lib. 2. de peccat merit remiss cap. 34. contra Faust lib. 22. cap. 66. praesertim in Joan. tract 124. paulò ante med Greg. lib. 9. Moral cap. 24. Chrysost hom 8. ad Popul Antioch Iterum Aug. Ench. cap. 30. Amb. de Poenit. lib. 2. c. 5. Vide item Canones Poenitentiales apud Anton. August vel in Actis Eccl. Mediolan But for what cause it is XCI In Penance as in Baptism the Punishment of sin is not remitted that all Punishment is not equally forgiven in the Sacrament of Penance as in the Sacrament of Baptism is excellently explain'd by the Holy Synod of Trent in these words The Nature or Reason of the Divine Justice seem'd to require that they should by him be receiv'd into Grace after one sort who before Baptism sinn'd through Ignorance and those after another sort who being once freed from the slavery of Sin and the Devil and after having receiv'd the Gift of the Holy Ghost do violate the Temple of God and are not afraid to grieve the Holy Ghost And it becomes the Divine Mercy that our sins should not be forgiven us without any Satisfaction That taking that occasion thinking our sins to be more light than they are as those that are injurious and contumelious to the Holy Spirit we fall into greater sins treasuring up to our selves Wrath against the day of Wrath. For without all doubt XCII Canonical Satisfaction profitable these Satisfactory Punishments do greatly restrain Penitents from sin and hold them back as with a Bridle and make more cautious and watchful for the future And besides First Secondly Ezek. 6. they are as it were certain Testifications of the Grief we take for having committed sin By which means we satisfie the Church who by our wickedness is grievosly offended For as S. Austin affirms God despises not a Contrite and humble Heart but because for the most part the Grief of one Man's Heart is hid from another Man nor does it come forth into the knowledg of other Men by Words or any other Sign rightly are the Times of Penance appointed by those who preside in the Church That so the Church might be satisfi'd in which sins are remitted Besides Thirdly The Examples of our Penance teach others how they ought to order their life and to follow Piety For seeing other Men behold the Punishments laid upon us for our sins they will perceive that they are to use the greatest caution through all their Life and that their former Manners are to be corrected and amended Wherefore it is most wisely observ'd by the Church XCIII Public Penance wisely instituted That when a Heynous Wickedness has bin publicly committed by any one he must undergo public Penance also That others being affrighted with Fear might thenceforth more warily avoid sin Which thing also has bin us'd sometimes to be done even in hidden sins which have bin great Vide Aug. lib. 5. de Civit. Dei cap. 26. Epist 54. l. 50. hom hom 49. de vera falsa Poenit. passim Ambr. lib. 2.
Parts thereof shall be so taught that the Faithful may not only understand them perfectly but also by Gods help they may resolve indeed to perform them devoutly and religiously Of the SACRAMENT of EXTREAM VNCTION SInce the Holy Oracles of Scripture teach us thus I. Why this Sacrament is often to be treated of In all thy works remember thy last end and thou shalt not sin forever The Curats are tacitly admonish'd that no time is to be pretermitted of exhorting the Faithful Eccl. 7.40 to be daily conversant in the Meditation of Death But how can the Sacrament of Extream Unction choose but have the Memory of that Last day join'd with it Hence we may easily understand that this Sacrament must often be treated of not only for this Reason because it is very convenient to open and unfold the Mysteries of those things which belong to Salvation But also because the Faithful will restrain their evil Lusts when they consider in their minds that there lies upon all a Necessity of Dying wherefore also it will so come to pass that they will feel themselves less troubl'd at the Expectation of Death But let them give immortal thanks to God II. Thanks to be given to God for the Institution of this Sacrament who as in the Sacrament of Baptism he has laid open to us an entrance to the true Life so also when we depart out of this mortal life that we might have a more ready way to Heaven he has instituted the Sacrament of Extream Unction That therefore those things which are more necessary to explain it III. Why this Sacrament call'd Extream Unction may be open'd almost in the same Order which has bin observ'd in the other Sacraments It shall first be taught that This Sacrament is therefore call'd Extream Unction because this of all the Sacred Unctions which our Lord and Savior commended to his Church is last to be administer'd Wherefore this very Unction was also call'd by our Ancestors IV. Other Names of this Sacrament the Sacrament of the Vnction or Anointing of the Sick and the Sacrament of them that go out of the world By which Names the Faithful may easily be brought to the remembrance of their last End Vide Hugon de Sacr. part 15. c. 2. Pet. Dam. Serm. de Dedicat. Eccles But this will be made evident V. Extream Unction prov'd to be a Sacrament if we attend to the words wherewith St. James the Apostle has declar'd the Law of this Sacrament Is any one sick among you says he Let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him anointing him with Oyl in the Name of the Lord First and the Prayer of Faith shall save the sick and the Lord shall ease him Isai 5.14 and if he be in sins they shall be forgiven him For Secondly because the Apostle affirms that sins are forgiven therein he declares the Force and Nature of a Sacrament Now that This was the perpetual Doctrin of the Catholic Church concerning Extream Unction Thirdly both many other Councils testifie and by the Council of Trent it has bin declar'd in such a manner Sess 43. de Extrema Vnct. c. 1. can 3. that she has decreed the Pain of an Anathema against all those who presume to teach or think otherwise And Innocent the First also very much commends this Sacrament to the Faithful Innocent Epist 1. ad Decent cap. 8. citatur dist 95. c. illud superfluum Item Conc. Cabilon cap. 48. Wormaciense c. 72. Constan. Florent It is therefore constantly to be taught of the Pastors VI. Extream Unction is a Sacrament that it is a true Sacrament and not many but One altho it be administer'd with many Unctions or Anointings to every one whereof are us'd proper Prayers and a peculiar Form It is One VII How Extream Unction is One Sacrament not in continuation of the Parts which may not be divided but in perfection of which sort are all other things which consist of many parts For as a House which is compos'd of many and divers things yet is but One only in perfect Form So the Sacrament altho it be made up of many Things and Words yet it is but One sign and has the Efficiency of One thing only which it signifies Moreover VIII This Sacrament has Matter and Form Isai 5.14 the Curats shall teach what the Parts of this Sacrament are The Element I say and The Word For these things are not pass'd over by S. James in every one whereof we may observe their own Mysteries The Element or Matter whereof IX What the matter is In the place before cited as the Councils and especially that of Trent has decreed is Oyl consecrated by a Bishop to wit the Liquor not press'd out of any fat and thick Nature but out of the Buries of the Olives only Now this Matter very fitly signifies that thing which by Vertue of this Sacrament X. How fit this matter is is inwardly wrought in the Soul for as Oyl is very profitable to mitigate the Pains of the Body So the Vertue of the Sacrament lessens the sorrow and grief of the Soul Besides Oyl restores sweetness makes chearful and feeds our Lights and also it is very suitable to refresh and strengthen a weary Body All which things declare what by the Divine Power is wrought upon a sick man thro the Administration of this Sacrament And This concerning the Matter is sufficient XI What the Form of this Sacrament is But the Form of this Sacrament is the Word and that solemn Prayer which the Priest uses at every Anointing when he says God indulge or pardon thee by this Holy Vnction whatsoever offence thou hast done thro the fault of thy Eyes or Nostrils or Touch. Now that This is the true and proper Form of this Sacrament XII This prov'd to be the proper Form the Apostle S. James signifies when he says Let them pray over him and the Prayer of Faith shall save the sick Whence we know that the Form is to be us'd in manner of a Prayer altho with what Words chiefly it is to be conceiv'd the Apostle has not express'd But This we have from the Tradition of the Fathers XIII This Form us'd every where So that all Churches retain this manner of Form which the Roman Church the Mother and Mistress of all Churches uses For tho' some change some few Words as when for God indulge thee They put Remit or Spare and sometimes also Heal whatsoever thou hast committed But yet because there is no alteration of the sense it is evident that the same Form is religiously observ'd of all Nor let any one wonder why it is so XIV Why this Form is in the manner of a Prayer that the Form of other Sacraments either absolutely signifies what it effects as when we say I Baptize thee or I Sign
Extream-Unction is to be receiv'd that nothing may hinder the Grace of this Sacrament and yet that nothing is more contrary to it than the Conscience of any mortal sin the perpetual Practice of the Church Catholic is to be observ'd That before Extream-Unction the Sacraments of Penance and of the Eucharist are to be administer'd And then let the Curats endeavor to perswade the Sick Person to yield the same Faith to the Priests anointing him as those of old times were us'd to give when they were to be heal'd by the Apostles But first of all XXIV The intention of him that desires Extream-Unction the Health or Salvation of the Soul is to be pray'd for and then the Recovery of the Body with this Adjunct if it may be for his Eternal Glory Nor ought the Faithful to doubt XXV This Sacrament to be receiv'd with very great Trust but that those Holy and Solemn Prayers are heard of God which the Priest not bearing his own but the Person of the Church and of our Lord Jesus Christ uses Who in one thing especially are to be exhorted That they will take care Holily and Religiously to administer this Sacrament of the Oyl of Health and Salvation when a sharper Fight seems to begin and the strength both of Soul and Body seems to decay And now who the Minister of Extream-Unction is XXVI A Priest the Minister of this Sacrament we have learn'd of the same Apostle who has publish'd the Law of our Lord For he says Let him call for the Elders By which name he means not those who are elder in Age as by the Synod of Trent has wisely bin expounded or those who have chief place among the People but the Priests who are rightly ordain'd by the Bishops by the Imposition of Hands Ja. 5.14 Sess 14. c. 3. To the Priest therefore the Administration of this Sacrament is committed Nor yet XXVII Of whom this Sacrament to be receiv'd according to the Decree of Holy Church is this power giv'n to every Priest but to the proper Pastor who has Jurisdiction or to some other to whom he has given the Power to discharge his Office But this is specially to be observ'd Note that the Priest in this Administration as it is in the other Sacraments also carries the Person of Christ and of the Holy Church his Spouse The Advantages also of this Sacrament are diligently to be explain'd XXVIII The Fruit of this Sacrament That if nothing els would draw the people to the use thereof they may be led by the very advantage of it seeing it is so order'd as that we may turn almost all things to our own profit The Pastors therefore shall teach The First that in this Sacrament Grace is given which forgives sins and specially the Lesser and as they are commonly call'd Venial For Deadly Sins are taken away by the Sacrament of Penance For neither was this primarily instituted for the Remission of Greater Sins but Baptism only and Penance effect This. There is another Advantage of Sacred Unction The Second that it frees the Soul from Sickness and Infirmity which it has contracted by Sin and from all the other Relics of Sin But that time is to be thought most seasonable for this Cure when we are afflicted with any grievous Sickness and our Life is in danger For it is natural to Man to fear nothing in the World so much as Death Now the Remembrance of former sins very much increases this Fear especially when the Conscience most sharply accuses For as it is written Sap. 4.21 The Fearful shall come into the Consideration of their Sins and their Iniquities shall stand up against them And then the Care and Thought grievously presses them that shortly after they must stand before the Tribunal of God from whom we must receive a most just Sentence according as we have deserv'd But it often happens that the Faithful being strick'n with this Fear feel themselves wonderfully puzzl'd But there is nothing conduces more to the Tranquility of Death The Third than to cast away sorrow and cheerfully to wait for the Lords coming and to be ready willingly to restore what he has intrusted us with whensoever he pleases to call for it from us That therefore the Minds of the Faithful be freed from this Trouble and that the Soul be fill'd with a pious and Holy Joy The Sacrament of Extream-Unction brings to pass Besides The Fourth from hence we get another which may well seem the greatest of all For tho the Enemy of Mankind never ceases as long as we live to endeavor our Ruin and Destruction yet that he might destroy us and if he could possibly bring it about that he might take from us all Hope of God's Mercy he never uses his utmost might and main more violently than when he perceives we draw towards our End Wherefore there is Strength and Weapons minister'd to the Faithful in this Sacrament wherewith they may break the Force and Violence of the Adversary and stoutly fight against him For the Soul of the Sick is eas'd and encourag'd with the Hope of Gods Goodness and being confirm'd therewith she lightly endures all Inconveniencies and more easily escapes the Wiles and Subtilties of the Devil endeavouring treacherously to insnare her Lastly The Fifth follows Health of Body also if it be good for him But if at such Time XXIX Why this Sacrament not so effectual as ir might be the Sick Recover not their Health this comes not by the Fault of the Sacrament but it must be believ'd to come to pass for this Reason because in a great part The Faith either of those who are anointed with Sacred Oyl or of those by whom it is administer'd is weak For the Evangelist testifies Mat. 13.38 That the Lord did not do many mighty works among his own Countrymen because of their Vnbelief Altho it may truly be said That Christian Religion by how much the deeper it has taken Root in the Souls of Men does stand in less need of the proof of such Miracles as these than formerly in the Infancy of the Church it seem'd to do But yet our Faith is here to be excited For XXX The Faith and Hope of the Sick to be incourag'd Howsoever by the Will and Counsel of God it shall happen to the Health of the Body yet the Faithful ought to be strengthen'd with an assur'd Hope that by vertue of the Sacred Oyl they shall get Spiritual Health and that it shall be that if it chance that they go out of this Life they shall have the benefit of that excellent Word Apoc. 14.13 Blessed are the Dead which dye in the Lord. Thus much has bin spoken briefly concerning the Sacrament of Extream Unction But if these Heads of Matters be more largely explain'd by the Pastors and with the diligence as becomes them it is not to be doubted but the
Sacrament of Order Moreover in the absence of the Bishop and Priest he may explain the Gospel but not from the Pulpit that it may be understood that This is not his proper Office Now how great care ought to be us'd that no person unworthy of this Function climbs up to this degree of Order XXXVIII How carefully the Deacons are to be chosen 1 Tim. 3. the Apostle shews when he expounded to Timothy the Manners Vertue and Integrity of the Deacon This XXXIX The Ordination of Deacons the Rites and solemn Ceremonies wherewith he is consecrated by the Bishop sufficiently declare For the Bishop uses more and more holy Prayers at the Ordination of a Deacon than of a Subdeacon And adds other Ornaments of Sacred Vestments Besides he lays his hands upon him Which we read to have bin done by the Apostles when they instituted the first Deacons Lastly he delivers them the Book of the Gospels with these Words Receive thou Power to read the Gospel in the Church of God both for the Living and for the Dead in the name of the Lord. De Diaconis praeter citatos suprà vide Clem. Rom. Constit Apostol lib. 2. cap. 6. Cypr. de Lapsis Amb. lib. 1. Offic. c. 41. Leo 1. Serm. de S. Laurent Clem. Rom. Epist 1. ad Jacob. fratrem Domini Hieron Epist 48. apud Baron Annal. Eccl. an 33. num 41. an 34. num 283 285 287. an 34. num 316. an 44. num 78. 80. an 57. n. 31. n. 195. an 58. n. 102. an 112. n. 7 8 9. an 316. n. 48. an 324. n. 115. an 325. n. 152. an 402. n. 44. 47. an 508. n. 15. an 741. n. 12. The Third and highest Degree of all Sacred Orders XL. The Order of Priests is the Priesthood And those who had this Order the antient Fathers were us'd to call by Two names For sometimes they call'd them Presbyters XLI Why call'd Presbyters which in Greek signifies Elders not only because of their Ripeness of Age which is very necessary to this Order but much rather for the Gravity of their Manners their Doctrin and Prudence Wisd 4. For as it is written Venerable Old-Age is not that which consists in length of Time nor that is measur'd by number of years But the Wisdom of a Man is his Grey-Hair and an unspotted life is Old-Age And sometimes they call them Priests XLII Why Priests both because they are consecrated to God and because it belongs to them to administer the Sacraments and to treat of Sacred and Divine Matters But because the Priesthood is describ'd in Sacred Scripture to be two-fold Priesthood double the one Internal the other External They must each of them be distinguish'd that it may by the Pastors be explain'd of which it is here meant As to the Internal Priesthood XLIII Internal all the Faithful after they have bin wash'd with the saving Water of Baptism are call'd Priests but especially the Just who have the Spirit of God and by benefit of the Divine Grace are made living Members of that most High-Priest Christ Jesus For these by Faith which is inflam'd with Charity offer to God Spiritual Sacrifices upon the Altar of their Mind of which kind are to be accounted all good and honest actions which they do for the Glory of God Wherefore we read in the Apocalyps thus Apoc. 1.5 Christ has wash'd us from our sins in his Blood and made us a Kindom and Priests to God and his Father According to which Sense it was said by the Prince of Apostles 1 Pet. 2.5 Ye as living Stones are built up a Spiritual House an Holy Priesthood offering up Spiritual Sacrifices to God through Jesus Christ. And the Apostle exhorts us Rom. 1.2 That we yield our Bodies a living Sacrifice holy and acceptable to God as being our reasonable service Also David long before said Ps 50.19 The Sacrifice of God is a contrite Spirit an humble and a contrite Heart O God thou wilt not despise All which it is easie to see belongs to the internal Priesthood But the External Priesthood belongs not to the Multitude of the Faithful XLIV External but to particular Men who being instituted and consecrated to God by lawful imposition of Hands and solemn Ceremonies of Holy Church are properly appointed to the Sacred Ministery This Difference of Priesthood may be observ'd even in the old-Law XLV This double Priesthood prov'd from the Old Law 2 Par. 26.18 For that David spake of the Internal was shew'd a little before But of the External no one can be ignorant how many commands God had given to Moses and Aaron Besides he appointed the whole Tribe of Levi to the Ministery of the Temple and provided by Law that no one of any other Tribe should presume to intrude himself into that Function Wherefore King Ozias was smitten with Leprosie from the Lord because he usurp'd the Priestly Office and suffer'd most grievous Punishments for his arrogance and Sacriledg Amb. lib. 4. de Sacram. c. 1. Aug. lib. 10. de Civit. Dei cap. 6. 10. Leo Serm. 3. de Annivers Pontisicat That therefore we may observe the same Distinction of Priesthood in the Law of the Gospel XLVI The External Priesthood here treated of the Faithful must be taught that we now treat of the External Priesthood which is given to particular Men for this only belongs to the Sacrament of Order The Priests Office therefore is XVII The Consecration of a Priest explain'd First To do Sacrifice to God to administer the Sacraments of the Church as is seen by the Rites of his Consecration For when the Bishop makes any Priest He first together with all the Priests then present lays Hands upon him And then spreading upon his Shoulders a Stole Secondly he draws it upon his Breast in manner of a Cross Whereby is declar'd That the Priest is indued with vertue from above whereby he may be able to bear the Cross of Christ our Lord and the sweet Yoak of his Divine Law and to teach this Law not by Words only but by the Example of a most holy and upright Life Afterwards he anoints his Hand with Oyl Thirdly and then delivers a Chalice with Wine and a Paten with a Host saying Receive thou Power of Offering Sacrifice to God and of celebrating Masses as well for the Quick as for the Dead By which Ceremonies and Words he is made an Interpreter and Mediator of God and Men and This is to be look'd upon as the chief Function of a Priest Lastly Fourthly Laying Hands upon his Head he says Joh. 20.23 Receive thou the Holy Ghost whose Sins Thou shalt remit they are remitted to them and whose sins Thou shalt retain they are retain'd And gives him that heavenly Power which the Lord gave his Disciples of retaining and remitting sins These are the proper and special
remain unmarry'd or that she be reconcil'd to her Husband Note For neither does Holy Church allow a Husband and a Wife to depart each from other without very weighty cause And that the Law of Matrimony may not seem rigorous XXIX How it comes that Indissolubility is more tollerable because it can never for any reason be dissolv'd it must be taught what the Advantages join'd with it are For first First Men should know that in joining Matrimony Vertue and Likeness of Manners are to be regarded rather than Riches and Beauty In which thing no one can doubt that the common Society is very much concern'd Besides Secondly if Matrimony could be dissolv'd by Divorce Men would scarce ever want causes of strife to be daily laid in their way by the old Enemy of Peace and Modesty But now when the Faithful consider with themselves Thirdly tho they want the bed and board of VVedlock yet that they are held bound with the Bond of Matrimony and that all hope of marrying another Wife is cut off for this cause it is that they are slower to anger and discord But if sometimes they proceed to make Divorce Fourthly and yet cannot long endure the want of a Mate they are easily reconcil'd by Friends and return to each other But here the wholsome Admonition of S. Austin is not to be pass'd over by the Pastors Fifthly Lib. de Adulter Conjug c. 6. 9. For he to shew the Faithful that they should not look upon it as a burdensome thing to receive again into favor their Wives which they had put away for the cause of Adultery if they repented of their sin Why says he should not the Faithful Husband receive his Wife again whom the Church receives Or why should not the Wife pardon her adulterous Husband whom even Christ has pardon'd Prov. 18.12 For that the Scripture calls him a Fool who keeps an Adultress it means of her which when she has offended repents not and refuses to leave off the filthiness she has begun From these things therefore it is plain that the Marriages of the Faithful far excel the Marriages both of the Gentiles and of the Jews in perfection and Nobility The Faithful are further to be taught XXX Three Benefits of Matrimony that there are three Benefits of Matrimony Children Faith Sacrament By recompense of which those inconveniencies are lessen'd which the Apostle shews in these words 1 Cor. 7.28 They that are married shall have Tribulation of the Flesh And thereby it comes to pass that the Conjunction of Bodies which without Matrimony are worthily condemn'd is render'd honest Vide Aug. lib. 5. cont Julian c. 5. The First Good therefore is Children The First which are begotten of a just and lawful Wife for this the Apostle reckons so much of 1 Tim. 2.25 that he said The Woman shall be sav'd by the begetting of Children Nor is this to be understood only of the Begetting of Children but also of the Education and discipline of them whereby Children are instructed in Piety So the Apostle presently adds If they remain in Faith The Scripture also admonishes Eccle. 7.25 Hast thou Children teach them and bend them from their Childhood The same thing the Apostle teaches And of this kind of Teaching Tobias Job and other Holy Fathers in Sacred Scripture afford us very fair Examples But what the Duties of Parents and Children are Note will be explain'd more at large in the Fourth Command Now follows Faith The Second which is another Benefit of Matrimony not that Habit of Vertue wherewith we are tinctur'd when we receive Baptism but a kind of Fidelity wherewith the Husband binds himself to his Wife and the Wife mutually binds her self to her Husband and that in such a manner that each of them deliver the power of their Bodies to each other and promises never to violate the Holy Covenant of Marriage This is easily gather'd from those words utter'd by our first Father Gen. 2.24 when he receiv'd Eve his Wife and which Christ our Lord afterwards approv'd in the Gospel Wherefore a Man shall leave his Father and Mother and cleave to his Wife and they Two shall be One Flesh Also from that place of the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.4 The Woman has not power of her own Body but the Man and in like manner the Man has not power of his own Body but the Woman Wherefore those more grievous Punishments were most justly appointed by the Lord in the Old Law against Adulterers Levit. 20. â—0 because they broke this Material Faith The Faith of Matrimony requires further Note that the Husband and Wife be joyn'd together in a kind of singular holy and pure love nor may they love as Adulterers do among themselves but as Christ lov'd the Church For this Rule the Apostle prescrib'd Ephes 3.25 when he said Men love your Wives as Christ also lov'd the Church which certainly he embrac'd with that immense Charity not for his own profits sake but proposing to himself the advantage only of his Bride The Third Good of Matrimony is call'd the Sacrament The Third to wit the Bond of Marriage from which they can never be dissolv'd 1 Cor. 7.19 For as the Apostle has it The Lord has commanded that the Wife depart not from her own Husband But if she depart that she remain unmarri'd or be reconcil'd to her Husband and that the Husband put not away his Wife For if Matrimony as it is a Sacrament signifie the Conjunction of Christ with his Church it must needs be that as Christ never separates himself from his Church so a Wife as to the Bond of Matrimony can never be separated from her Husband But that this holy Society may be the better preserv'd without Quarrel the Duties of the Husband and of the Wife as they are describ'd by S. Paul and S. Peter the Prince of Apostles are to be taught Vide Aug. lib. 1. de Adulterin conjug c. 21. 22. de bono Conjug c. 7. de Nupt. concupisc lib. 1. c. 10. It is the Part of the Husband therefore liberally and honorably to treat his Wife XXXI The Duty of the Husband towards the Wife First for which purpose it ought to be remembred that Eve was call'd the Companion of Adam when he said The Woman thou gavest me for a Companion For which cause it was as some of the Fathers have taught that she was not formed out of the Feet but out of the Side of the Man Ev'n as also she was not made of the Head that she might understand that she is not the Mistress of her Husband but rather subject to him Besides Secondly it is the Office of the Husband to be always imploy'd in the Study of some honest thing both to provide those things which are necessary for the Sustenance of his Family and also that he grow
not sluggish and idle from whence flow the Vices of almost all And then Thirdly rightly to order his Family to appoint them all their Business and to hold them in their Duty And again XXXII The Duty of the Wife First 1 Pet. 3.12 the Parts of the Wife are these which the Prince of Apostles reckons up when he says Let Women be subject to their own Husbands that if any believe not the Word by the Conversation of their Wives they may be gain'd without fear considering your holy Conversation in fear whose adorning let it not be outward in braided hair or glittering of Gold or of Clothes and Apparel but which is the hidden man of the heart in the incorruptibility of a quiet and modest Spirit which is in the sight of God of great price For so in times past the holy women which hop'd in God adorned themselves subjecting themselves to their own husbands even as Sara obey'd Abraham calling him Lord. Let it also be their chief study to educat their Children in true Religion Secondly and diligently to take care of the Houshold Affairs And let them willingly contain themselves at home Thirdly unless necessity compel them to go abroad and let them never presume so to do without the permission of their Husbands And then Fourthly it being the thing wherein chiefly the Marriage-Conjunction consists let them always remember that next to God they must love no one more than their Husband nor esteem any one more than he to whom in all things which are not against Christian Piety they must behave themselves and obey with the greatest alacrity of mind After the explication of these things XXXIII The Ceremonies of Matrimony it will follow that the Pastors teach the Rites also which ought to be observ'd in contracting Matrimony Whereof it is not to be expected that in this place Rules should be given seeing that by the Holy Synod of Trent those things which are chiefly to be observ'd concerning this matter have bin largely and exactly decreed Nor can the Pastors be ignorant of that Decree It will therefore suffice to admonish that they study to know those things which belong to this matter from the Doctrin of the Sacred Council and diligently expound them to the Faithful And First lest young Men and Maids XXXIV Of what Young persons are to be admonish'd whose very Age must needs want counsel and discretion being deceiv'd by a false shew of Matrimony should unwarily rush into the covenants of dishonest Loves they shall often teach that those Marriages are to be accounted neither true nor lawful which are not contracted in the presence of the Curate of the Parish or of some other Priest by the Licence of the Curate or of the Ordinary and of a certain number of Witnesses Also those things which hinder Matrimony are to be explain'd Upon which Argument very many grave and learned men XXXV The Impediments of Marriages to be taught who have written of Vices and Vertues have bin so diligently conversant that it will be easy for all to apply hither those things which they have deliver'd in their Writings especially seeing the Pastors account it necessary scarcely ever to lay those Books out of their hands Both those Rules therefore and also those things which have bin establish'd by Holy Synod concerning the Impediments which arise either from Spiritual Kindred or from the Justice of public Honesty or from Fornication they diligently read and take care that they be taught the Faithful Whence it may be perceiv'd XXXVI With what intention Matrimony is to be enterpris'd with what mind the Faithful ought to be affected when they contract Matrimony For neither ought they to think that they go about any Human matter but a Divine wherein that a singular Integrity of mind and Devotion is to be us'd the Examples of the Fathers of the Old Law sufficiently shew whose Marriages tho they were not indu'd with the Dignity of a Sacrament yet they always thought that they were to be us'd with the greatest Religion and Holiness And amongst other things XXXVII Clandestine Marriage not to be contracted the Sons and Daughters of a Family are to be exhorted to give that honor to their Parents and to those in whose Trust and Power they are as not to enterprise Matrimony without their knowledge and consent For in the Old Testament we may observe that Children were always dispos'd in Marriage by their Parents In which case that very much is to be given to their Wills the Apostle also seems to shew in these Words He that joyns his Virgin in Matrimony does well and he that joyns her not does better The last Part remains XXXVIII Two things to be advis'd concerning Matrimony which belongs to the Use of Matrimony concerning which the Pastors shall treat so that no word fall from their mouth which may seem unworthy the ears of the Faithful or may distast pious minds or move laughter For as the words of the Lord are chaste words Psal 11.7 So also it very much becomes the Teacher of Christian people to use such kind of discourse as carries in it singular Gravity and Integrity of mind Wherefore the Faithful shall be taught these Two things especially First The first that Marriage is not to be enterpriz'd for Pleasure or Lust's sake but they are commanded of the Lord to use it within those limits which we have shew'd before For it is convenient to remember what the Apostle exhorts 1 Cor. 7.29 They that have Wives let them be as tho they had not And also what is said by S. Hierom A wise man ought to love his Wife with judgment the violence of Pleasure reigns not with Passion nor will he be carried headlong to embraces There is nothing more filthy than for a man to love his Wife as an Adultress But because all good things are to be sought of God with Holy Prayers The second there is another thing which the Faithful must be taught that for the sake of praying and beseeching God they sometimes abstain from the Office of Matrimony And first let them know that this is to be observ'd by them for three days at least before they receive the Sacred Eucharist but more when they celebrate the solemn Fasts of Lent even as our Fathers have well and holily appointed For so it will come to pass that they shall feel those benefits of Matrimony increas'd daily with a greater heap of Divine Grace and following the study of Piety they shall not only pass away this life in Tranquility and Comfort but they shall be confirm'd with the certain and sure Hope of obtaining life eternal also by the Goodness of God which hope will not confound them Rom. 5.5 Vide 33. q. 4 per totam de Consecr dist 2. c. omnis homo Hier. in Apol. pro liberis contra Jovinian post medium inter Epist num
shall shew that out of all the Nations under heaven God chose One which had its Original from Abraham whom he would have to be a Sojourner in the land of Canaan The possession whereof when he had promis'd him yet both he and his Posterity were Pilgrims for more than five hundred years before they inhabited the promis'd Land In which Pilgrimage he never left the care of them Psal 10.4 they went indeed from Country to Country and from one Kingdom to another People but yet he suffer'd no injury to be done them but punish'd even Kings for their sakes But before they went down into Egypt he sent a Man before by whose Wisdom both they and the Egpytians might be deliver'd from Famin. But in Egypt he embrac'd them with so much kindness that tho Pharaoh oppos'd and set himself upon their destruction yet were they increas'd after a wonderful manner and when they were grievously afflicted and very hardly us'd as Bondslaves he gave them Moses for their Leader who led them forth with a mighty hand Of this deliverance especially the Lord makes mention in the beginning of the Law in these words I am the Lord thy God who brought thee out of the Land of Egypt out of the house of Bondage From hence this is chiefly to be observ'd by the Curat III. Why God chose the small Family of Abraham Deut. 7. that there was One chosen out of all Nations by God which he call'd his People and to whom he was pleas'd to grant the knowledge and worship of himself not that this One was more just or numerous than the rest even as God admonishes the Hebrews but because so it pleas'd God rather to propagate and enrich a small and poor Nation whereby his Power and Goodness might be made more apparent and illustrious to all Seeing therefore that this was the Condition of those men Note he stuck close to them and lov'd them so that tho he were the Lord of Heaven and Earth yet he was not asham'd to be call'd their God Deut. 10.15 whereby he provok'd the other Nations to emulation that the Israelite's happiness being perfect all men might be take them selves to the worship of the true God even as S. Paul also testifies that he provok'd to emulation his own Flesh Rom. 11.14 by proposing the happiness of the Gentiles and the true knowledge of God wherein he had instructed them And then he shall teach the Faithful that God suffer'd the Hebrew Fathers to pilgrimage for a long while IV. Why the People of Israel suffer'd so long and permitted their Posterity to be oppressed with a cruel Bondage and to be vex'd for this cause that we might be taught that none are made God's Friends but the Worlds Enemies and Strangers in the Earth And therefore that we are more easily receiv'd into familiarity with God if we have nothing to do with the World And also that being restor'd to the service of God we may know how much more happy they are that serve God than they that serve the World Of which things the Scripture warns us 2 Par. 8. for it says Nevertheless they shall serve them that they may know the difference betwixt my service and the service of the kingdom of the Earth He shall further shew V. Why God perform'd not his promise so long that after five hundred years God perform'd his Promise that that People might be sustain'd with Faith and Hope For God will have his Children always to depend upon himself and put all their Hope in his Goodnesâ— as shall be said in the Explication of the first Commandment Lastly VI. Why the Law given at such a time and place he shall observe the Time and Place when and where the people of Israel receiv'd this Law from God to wit after they were brought out of Egypt and came into the Wilderness that being allur'd with the remembrance of a fresh benefit and yet affrighted with the ruggedness of the place in which they were they might be better dispos'd to receive the Law for Men are very much bound to those whose Bounty they have experienc'd and betake themselves to the Protection of God when they find themselves destitute of all human hope Whence we may learn Note that the Faithful are so much the more willing to receive the heavenly Doctrin by how much the more they have abstracted themselves from the deceits of the World and the pleasures of the Flesh as it is written by the Prophet Isay 28.9 Whom shall he teach knowledge and whom shall he make to understand doctrin them that are wean'd from the Milk and drawn from the Breasts The Curat therefore shall endeavor VII The beginning of the Law of God and as much as he can cause the Faithful always to have these words in their minds I am the Lord thy God Whence they may learn that they have the Creator by whom they were made are preserv'd for their Law-giver And therefore that they can rightly take up that saying He is the Lord our God and we are the people of his pasture and the sheep of his hand the frequent and earnest admonition of which words will have this Efficacy that the Faithful will be made more ready to observe the Law and abstain from sin But that which follows Who brought thee out of the Land of Egypt VIII A Motive of singular Piety out of the house of Bondage Altho this seems to agree only to the deliverance of the Jews from the Bondage of the Egyptians Yet if we consider the inward nature of universal Salvation it much more properly belongs to Christians Colos 1.13 who are taken of God not out of an Egyptian servitude but from the dominion of Sin and from the power of Darkness and are translated into the Kingdom of the Son of his Love The Greatness of which Benefit the Prophet Jeremy considering Hierom 10.14 propheci'd thus Behold the days come says the Lord and it shall no more be said The Lord lives who brought the Children of Israel out of the Land of Egypt But the Lord lives who brought the Children of Israel out of the Land of the North and from all Countries whither I had scatter'd them and I will bring them back into their own Land which I gave to their Fathers Behold I will send many Fishers says the Lord and they shall fish them And the rest For our most indulgent Father thro his own Son has gather'd together his Children that were scatter'd abroad that now being no longer the servants of Sin Luc. 1.24 but of Justice We might serve him in Holiness and Justice before him all our days Wherefore against all Temptations the Faithful shall use as a Buckler IX How we must resist Temptations Rom. 6. that of the Apostle How shall we who are dead to Sin live any longer therein We are not now our own but his who dy'd and
to be another Commandment will have the two last to have the Force of one Commandment only◠but S. Austin dividing those last will have these Words to belong to the First Commandment which Opinion because it is most celebrated in the Church we willingly follow Altho we have in readiness that most true Reason that it was fit that every one's Reward and Punishment should be joynd with the First Commandment Vid. Aug. super Exod. quaest 71. in Ps 32. Serm. 2 sententia D. Aug. de praeceptorum distinctione magis placet Eccelesiae Vide D. Thom. 1 2 q. 100. art 4. And let no one think that the Art of Painting Carving or making Images is forbid by this Commandment XXXIII The use of Images not against this Commandment for in Scripture by God's Command we find that there were made Figures and Images of Cherubims and the Brasen Serpent It remains therefore that we teach Images to be forbidden for this Reason that nothing should be withdrawn from the true Worship of God to the Worshiping of Images as Gods Now as to this Commandment XXXIV Two things here forbidden First to worship Idols there are two VVays especially whereby it is evident that the Majesty of God is very grievously offended The One is when Idols and Images are worship'd as Gods or when it is believ'd that there is any Divinity or Vertue in them for which they are to be worship'd or that any thing is to be begg'd of them or that any Trust is to be put in them as of Old the Gentils did who plac'd their Hopes in Idols which thing the Sacred Scriptures in many places reprove The Other is Secondly by Art to frame any likeness of the Divinty when any one endeavours to make any Shape of the Divinity as tho he could be seen with bodily Eyes or express'd in Figures For who as Damascen says can describe God who cannot be seen who has no Body who can be circumscrib'd with no Limits nor describ'd under any Figure VVhich thing is more largly explain'd in the Second Council of Nice Damasc lib. 4. de Ortho. Fid. c. 17. Concil Nicen. 2. Act. 3. Therefore the Apostle said excellently Rom. 1.23 That they had changed the Glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of Birds Beasts and Serpents For they reverenec'd all these things as Gods when they put up their Images wherefore the Israelites when they proclaim'd before the Image of the Calf Exod. 24. These are thy Gods ô Israel which brought thee out of the Land of Egypt were call'd Idolaters because they chang'd their Glory into the likeness of a Calf which eats Hay When therefore the Lord forbids other Gods to be worship'd XXXV The meaning of this last part of the Commandment Isay 40.18 Act. 7. utterly to take away all Idolatry he forbad any Image of the Divinity to be drawn or made in Metal or any other matter which Esaias declaring says Like to what will ye make God or what Image will ye make for him Now that this is the meaning of this Commandment besides the Writings of the Holy Fathers who as has bin shew'd in the seventh Council do thus interpret it Deut. 4.16 those words in Deuteronomy also do sufficiently declare where Moses willing to draw the People from Idolatry said Ye saw not any likeness in the Day wherein the Lord spake with you in Horeb out of the midst of the Fire Which the most wise Lawgiver therefore said lest being led by any error they might make the Image of the Divinity and give to a Creature the Honor due to God Moreover XXXVI It is lawful by some figures to shadow out the Trinity let no one think that any Offence is committed against Religion and the Law of God when any Person of the most holy Trinity is express'd by certain signs which have appear'd as well in the Old as in the New Testament For there is none so rude as to think that the Divinity is express'd by that Image but let the Pastor teach that by them are declar'd some Properties or Actions which are attributed to God As when by Daniel the Ancient of Days is describ'd siting in a Throne before whom the Books were opened there was signified Gods Eternity and infinite VVisdom whereby he beholds all both the Thoughts and Actions of Men that he might judge concerning them Angels also are painted in Human shape with Wings XXXVII The manner of Painting Angels approv'd that the Faithful may understand how prone and ready they are to perform Service of the Lord for Mankind for they all are ministring Spirits for them who receive the Inheritance of Salvation But the shape of a Dove XXXVIII Figures of the holy Ghost and Tongues like as of Fire which in the Gospel and in the Acts of the Apostles signifie the Properties of one Holy Ghost are much better known than to need a larger Explication Heb. 1.14 Matth. 3.16 Mar. 1.10 Luc. 3.21 Joan 1.32 Act. 2.2 But when Christ our Lord XXXIX The use of Images of Christ and of the Saints approv'd and his most Holy and Pure Mother and all the other Saints endu'd with Human Nature bore the likeness of Men To make and honor their Images was not only not forbidd'n by this Commandment but was always accounted Holy and a most certain Argument of a grateful mind which thing both the Monuments of the Apostles Times and of the General Council and the Writings of so many of the most Holy Fathers agreeing among themselves do evidence But the Curat shall shew not only that it is lawful to have Images in the Church and to give them Honor and Worship seeing that the Honor which is given to them is to be referr'd to the Prototype but he shall also declare That this has bin done to this very day with the great Advantage of the Faithful Lib. 4. de fid orth c. 17. Nic. Syn. passim as we may learn from Damascen's Book which he wrote concerning Images and from the Seventh Council which is the Second Council of Nice But because the Enemy of Mankind by his Deceits and Fallacies endeavors to abuse every the most holy Institution But if haply any Offence shall be committed by the People about this Matter following the Decree of the Council of Trent Trid. Conc. sess 25. as far as may be he shall study to correct it and shall explain the Decree it self also to the People when there is occasion Then he shall teach the unlearned LX. The lawful use of Images and those that understand not the use of Images that Images were made to learn the History of both Testaments and to renew the Memory thereof because being stirr'd up with the remembrance of Divine Matters they inflame more earnestly to the Worship and Love of God himself and he shall also shew that the Images of the Saints are plac'd in the Churches both
keep his Commandments Jos â—4 19 to a thousand generations and forthwith recompensing those that hate him And Joshua Ye cannot says he serve the Lord for God is Holy and Strong and he hates and will not pardon your wickedness and your sins if ye forego the Lord and serve strange Gods he will turn and will afflict you and overthrow you Now the Peple are to be taught L. This Point to be explain'd That the Punishment here threatned belongs to the third and fourth Generation of the Impious and Wicked not that the Children always suffer the Punishments of their Forefathers but tho they and their Children may go unpunish'd yet all their Posterity shall not escape the Wrath and Punishment of God And this hapned to King Josias 2 Par. 34.27 For when God had spar'd him for his singular Piety and had granted him to be carried to the Grave of his Ancestors in Peace that his Eyes might not see the Evil of the following Times which for the Wickedness of his Grandfather Manasseh were to come upon Judah and Jerusalem he being dead 4 Reg. 23.30 the Vengeance of God fell upon his Posterity so that he spar'd not even the Children of Josiah But why these words of the Law are not against that Sentence pronounc'd by the Prophet An Objection answered Ezek. 18.4 The Soul that sins it shall die the Authority of S. Gregory agreeing with all the other ancient Fathers plainly shews for he says Whosoever imitates the Iniquity of a wicked Father is also bound under his Sin but whosoever imitates not the Iniquity of a wicked Father shall by no means suffer for his Sin Whence it comes that the wicked Son of a wicked Father suffers Punishment not only for his own Sins which he has added but for his Father's Sins also seeing he is not afraid to add moreover his own Wickedness also to his Father's Vices whereat he knew God to be angry And just it is that he who under an offended Judge fears not to imitate the wicked ways of a wicked Father shou'd be forc'd in this present Life to suffer Punishments for the Sins of his wicked Father also Extat locus Greg. lib. 15. moral c. 31. Vide Aug. Epist 75. D. Thom. 1 2. q. 87. art 8. And then the Curat shall observe how much God's Goodness and Mercy excels his Justice LI. Gods Goodness overcomes his Justice God is angry to the third and fourth Generation but he bestows his Mercy upon thousands But in that it is said LII Sinners hate God Of them that hate me The greatness of Sin is shewd For what can be more wicked and abominable than to hate the Supream Goodness that most excellent Truth Now this does therefore belong to all Sinners because as he that has Gods Commandments and keeps them loves God so he that despises the Law of the Lord and keeps not his Commandments is deservedly said to hate God But that which is last LIII The Law to be obey'd out of Love And them that love me teaches the way and manner of keeping the Law for it is necessary that they that keep the Law of God be led to the Obedience of it by the same Love and Charity as they bear towards God which things must be remembred hereafter in all the several Commandments The Second COMMANDMENT of the DECALOGVE Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain ALtho this Commandment which follows in the Second place I. Why this Commandment is dâ—stinguish'd from the First be necessarily contain'd in the First Commandment of Gods Law wherein we are commanded to worship God piously and holily For he who will have honor done him requires us to speak most reverently of him and forbids the contrary which the Words of the Lord by Malachy plainly shew Malach. 1.16 A Son honors his Father and a Servant his Master if therefore I be a Father where is my honor Yet God for the weightiness of the matter would make this Law distinct concerning the Honoring of his Divine and most Holy Name and this he has commanded in plain and evident Words Which thing ought indeed in the First place to be an Argument to the Curat II How diligently this Commandment to be explain'd by no means to think it enough to speak generally of this Matter but that this is a Point which 't is necessary that he stay longer upon and that whatsoever belongs to the Handling thereof to explain it to the Faithful distinctly plainly and diligently De hoc Praecept vid. D. Thom. 2.2 q. 122. art 3. item 1 2. q. 100. art 5. Nor is this to be thought a needless Diligence III. How frequently and rashly men swear since there are not wanting those that are so far blinded with the darkness of Error that they are not afraid to treat him rudely in their talk whom the Angels glorifie for neither are they by the Law once declar'd terrifi'd so as not most shamefully to dare daily to lessen the Majesty of God For who sees not that all things are affirmed with an Oath that all things are stuff'd with Imprecations and Execrations And that to so high a degree that there is scarce any one that either sells or buys any thing or does any other Business without the religious Bond of an Oath and does not rashly use the most holy Name of God a thousand times about the most trivial and vain matter Note For which Reason the Curat ought to use the greater care and diligence often to admonish the Faithful how grievous and detestable this Sin is But now in the Explication of this Commandment IV. Here is a Command and a Prohibition it is first to be taught That together with that thing which the Law forbids there is joyn'd a Command of those things also which Men ought to perform Now each of these is to be taught severally And First V. What is requir'd in this Commandment that those things which are to be taught may the more easily be expounded it must be known what this Law requires and then what it forbids Now this is it that it requires That Gods Name be honor'd and to swear holily by it Again this is it that it forbids That no one despise Gods Name that no one take it in vain nor swear by it falsly or vainly or rashly In that part therefore wherein we are commanded to give Honor to Gods Name VI. How Gods Name to be honor'd the Curat may warn the Faithful that the Name of God that the Letters and Syllables of it I say or the naked VVord alone of it self is not here altogether to be regarded but that we must seriously consider what that VVord which signifies the Almighty and Eternal Majesty of the Tri-une God-head means Now from hence it is easily gather'd Note that the Superstition of some Jews was vain who durst not pronounce the Name
the Lord all thy Oaths But I say to you Swear not at all neither by Heaven because it is God's Throne neither by the Earth because it is his Footstool neither by Jerusalnm because it is the City of the great King neither shalt thou swear by thy Head because thou canst not make one Hair white or black but let your speech be Yea yea Nay nay for whatsoever is more than this comes of evil For in these Words an Oath is not said to be condemn'd generally and universally Answer'd since we have already seen that our Lord himself and his Apostles did frequently swear But our Lord would reprove the perverse Judgment of the Jews whereby they thought that nothing was to be regarded in Swearing but to beware of Lying They did therefore both swear very commonly themselves and requir'd an Oath of others and that in Matters very trivial and of no moment This Custom our Saviour reproves and condemns and teaches wholly to abstain from Swearing unless Necessity require it For an Oath was appointed because of human Frailty XXIV Why an Oath was instituted and indeed it came of evil because it shews Inconstancy either in him that swears or the Contumacy of him for whose sake we swear who cannot otherwise be brought to believe Note But yet the Necessity of Swearing has an Excuse And indeed when our Saviour says XXV That place of the Gospel explain'd Mat. 5.37 Let your speech be Yea yea Nay nay by this manner of speaking he sufficiently declares that he forbids the Custom of swearing in our Discourses of ordinary and trivial Matters Wherefore our Lord warns us of this especially that we be not so easie and prone to swear And this must diligently be taught and inculcated into the Ears of the Faithful for that almost infinite Mischiefs do come from the too frequent Custom of Swearing is prov'd from the Authority of Sacred Scripture and from the Testimonies of the most H. Fathers In Ecclesiasticus it is written Ecclus 23. Accustom not thy mouth to swear for there are many hazards therein Again A Man accustomed to swear shall be filled with iniquity and sorrow shall not depart from his house Much more may be read concerning this Matter in S. Basil and S. Austin in his Books contra Mendacium And thus far of what is Commanded Now we are to speak of what is Forbidden Basil in Psal 14. ad haec verba Qui jurat proximo suo Aug. lib. de Mendac 14. Vide 22. q. 2. c. primum est We are forbidden to take the Name of God in vain XXVI A great Fault to swear rashly For it appears that he binds himself under a grievous Sin who is hurried by Rashness not led by Counsel to swear Now that this is a very grievous Sin these words also shew Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in vain as tho he would shew a Reason why this is so heinous and wicked a Sin to wit because thereby his Majesty is disrespected whom we profess to be our God and Lord. By this Commandment therefore Men are foridden to swear falsly XXVII When he that swears falsly do's injury to God for he that will not take heed to escape so great a Sin as falsly to call God as a Witness do's notable injury to God because he would charge him either with Ignorance while he thinks that the Truth of any thing can be kept secret from him or else of Dishonesty and Ill-affection as to confirm a Lie with his Testimony Now XXVIII Sins against this Commandment First not only He swears falsly who with an Oath affirms that to be true which he knows to be false Vide Aug. de Verbis Apost Serm. 28. citatur 21. q. 2. c. homines But he also Secondly who with an Oath asserts that which Note tho it be true yet he believes it to be false For since a Lie is therefore a Lie What a Lie is because it is produc'd contrary to the mind and meaning of the Soul it is manifest that such an one evidently lies and is perjur'd For the like reason He also is perjur'd Thirdly who swears that which he thinks to be true and yet indeed it is false unless he us'd what care and diligence he could fully to know and understand the matter for tho his Words agree to the sense of his Mind yet he is guilty of this Commandment And He is to be thought guilty of this Sin Fourthly who promises with an Oath to do something when notwithstanding he either intended not to fulfil his Promise or if he did yet he do's not indeed perform it And this belongs to those also Note who having oblig'd themselves by Vow to God perform it not Moreover Fifthly Sin is committed against this Commandment if Justice be wanting which is One of the Three Companions of an Oath Therefore if any one swear that he will do some Mortal Sin for example that he will kill a Man he is guilty of this Commandment altho he declare it seriously and from his Heart and his Oath be true which we said in the first place that an Oath ought to be To these may be added that kind of Oaths which proceed from a kind of Contempt Sixthly as when one swears that he will not obey the Evangelical Counsels such as are Exhortations to the Unmarried Life and Poverty for tho no one is needs bound to follow those Counsels yet if any one swear that he will not obey them by that very Oath he despises and violates those Divine Counsels Besides Seventhly He violats this Law and Sins in Judgment who Swears what is true and believes it to be so but is led thereto only by light and far-fetch't Conjectures For altho the Truth do accompany an Oath of this kind yet in the bottom there is in a certain manner a Falshood for he that swears so carelesly is in great danger of Perjury Besides Eigthly he Swears falsly who swears by false Gods For what is more contrary to Truth than to call as VVitnesses lying and false Gods as tho they were the true God Vide Aug. Ep. 54. But because the Scripture when it forbids Perjury Ninthly Levit. 19.22 says Neither shalt thou pollute the Name of thy God Disrespect is forbidd'n which is to be avoided in the other things to which by Authority of this Commandment Honor is due such as is the Word of God The Majesty whereof not only pious Men but even the Wicked too somtimes reverence Judic 3.20 as it is recorded of Eglon King of the Moabites in the History of Judges Now he does highly wrong God's Word whoever he be that stretches the Sacred Scripture from its true and proper meaning to establish the Opinions and Heresies of impious Men Of which Wickedness the Prince of Apostles warns us in these Words 2 Pet. 3. There are
some things hard to be understood which the unlearned and unstable wrest as they do the other Scriptures to their own Destruction Furthermore Tenthly the Sacred Scripture is defil'd by soul and dishonest Blots when wicked Men turn the Words and Sentences thereof which ought to be us'd with all reverence to any Prophaness as to Raillery fabulous and vain Conceits Flatteries Detractions Fortune-telling Enchantments and such like Of which Sin the Sacred Synod of Trent commands to beware And then as they honor God Eleventhly who implore his Aid and Help in their Calamities So he denies God his due Honor that calls not upon him for help whom David reproves when he says They have not call'd upon God Psal 15.5 they tremble for fear where no Fear was But they intangle themselves in a far more detestable Sin Twelfthly who with an impure and defil'd mouth presume to curse and blaspheme the Holy Name of God which is to be bless'd and extol'd by all Creatures with the highest Praises or even the Name of the Saints that reign with God Which Sin is verily of so high and cursed a Nature Note that sometime the Sacred Scripture 3 Reg. 21.13 Job 1.12.29 when the Discourse is of Blasphemy uses the word Benediction But because the terror of Pain and Punishment is us'd very much to restrain Men from the Liberty of Sinning XXIX The Appendix to the second Commandment Therefore the Curat the better to stir up the minds of Men and more easily to prevail with them to keep this Commandment shall diligently explain the other Part of it Exod. 27. which is as it were the Appendix For the Lord will not hold him guitless that takes his Name in vain And first he may teach XXX Why Threats joyn'd to this Commandment that it was very reasonably done to joyn Threatnings to this Commandment that so both the weight of the Sin and the goodness of God towards us who is not delighted with Men's Destruction might be acknowledg'd that we might not undergo his Wrath and Displeasure he terrifies us by these saving Threatnings to the end that we may rather experience his Kindness than his Displeasure The Curat may press this Point XXXI What the Curats are to do First and may insist earnestly upon it that the People may know the grievousness of the Sin and loath it the more heartily and use the greater diligence and caution against it He may further shew Secondly how prone and ready Men are to commit this Sin So that it was not enough to establish a Law about it without adding Threatnings also For it is incredible how profitable this Consideration is For as nothing is so hurtful as Carelesness and Security of Mind Thirdly So the knowledg of our own Weakness is very profitable And then he may also shew XXXII What mischiefs the Transgression of the second Commandment brings that there is no certain Punishment appointed of God but only that threatens in general that whosoever intangle themselves in this Sin shall not go unpuish'd Wherefore the various Punishments wherewith we are daily afflicted ought to warn us of this Sin For we may easily conjecture hence that Men fall into very great Calamities because they obey not this Commandment The Consideration whereof it is likely will make them more wary for the Time to come Let the Faithful therefore being terrifi'd with a Holy Fear with all their endeavour avoid this Sin Mat. 12.36 For if an Account must be given in the last Judgment of every idle word what shall be said concerning the most heinous Crimes which carry in them a great Spight and Contempt of Gods Name The Third COMMANDMENT of the DECALOGVE Remember that thou sanctifie the Sabbath Day Six Days shalt thou labor and do all thy Work But the seventh Day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God Thou shalt not do every work therein thou and thy Son and thy Daughter and thy Servant and thy Maid thy Cattle and the Stranger that is within thy gates For in six Days the Lord made Heaven and Earth the Sea and all things that are in them and he rested in the Seventh Day therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath Day and sanctified it IN this Commandment of the Law I. What is commanded in this third Commandment the Outward VVorship which we owe to God is rightly and orderly appointed For this is a kind of Fruit as it were of the former Commandment Because whom we devoutly worship inwardly being led by the Faith and Hope we have in him we cannot chuse but honor him with external VVorship and render him thanks Vide Trid. Decr. de ciborum delectu festu diebus sess ult sub finem Item D. Thom. 2.2 q. 122. art 4 item de Consec dist 3. multis capitibus And because these things cannot easily be done by those who are occupi'd with worldly Businesses II How indulgent God is there is a certain Time appointed wherein they may conveniently be done Since therefore this Commandment is of that very kind III. Very useful often to explain this Commandment as brings forth admirable and profitable Fruit It much concerns the Curat to be very diligent in explaining thereof And to beget an ardent Study therein the first word of this Commandment Remember has great Force For as the Faithful ought to remember such a Commandment So it is the Office of the Pastor both by teaching and admonishing often to bring it into their Remembrance But how greatly it concerns the Faithful to obey this Commandment is perceiv'd from hence IV. How profitable to observe this Commandment That by a diligent Observance of this they are more easily induc'd to the keeping of the other Commandments of the Law For since among other things which they ought to do on Festival Days V. Why we must come to Church on Holy Days they have need to come to Church to hear Gods VVord and when they have learn'd what the VVill of God is that they also follow it that with their whole Heart they may keep the Law of the Lord VVherefore in Sacred Scripture the VVorship and Celebration of the Sabbath is very frequently commanded Exod. 16.20.31 Lev. 16.19.23 â—6 Deut 3. â—s 66. â—4 Hier. 1. â—ze 10.22.46 as we may see in Exodus Leviticus Deuteronomy and in the Prophecies of Isayah Jeremy and Ezekiel In all which places there is given a Commandment concerning this VVorship of the Sabbath De praedic verbi Dei Vide Trid. Sess 5. c. 2. Vide singularem hac de re libellum S. Caroli Borrom in actis Eccles Mediol Vide etiam acta Eccles Bononiens But Princes and Magistrates are to be exhorted to help the Prelates of the Church with their Authority VI. The Magistrates Duty to promote Gods worship in those things especially which belong to the Support and Increase of this Worship of God
follow Thou shalt not work Nor do's it signifie that only for otherwise it would be sufficient to say in Deuteronomy Observe the Day of the Sabbath Deut. 12. But seeing that in the same Place it is added to sanctifie it by this word is shew'd that the Day of the Sabbath is Religious and consecrated to divine Actions and holy Duties We therefore do then fully and perfectly celebrate the Sabbath-day XVII The true Sanctification of the Sabbath Esay 58.13 when we perform Duties of Piety and Religion to God And that this is evidently a Sabbath which Esay calls delightful because Holy-days are as it were the Delights of God and Pious Men. Wherefore if to this religious and holy Observance of the Sabbath we add Works of Mercy Esay 58.6 surely they are many and very great Rewards which in the same Chapter are propos'd to us The true and proper Sense of this Commandment therefore is XVIII What the true sense of this Commandment is That Man both in Soul and Body might be careful to set apart some certain determin'd Time from Bodily Business and Labor to worship and reverence God devoutly Now in the next part of this Commandment is shew'd XIX What the second Part of the Commandment requires That the Seventh day is dedicated by God to Divine Worship for thus it is written Six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work but the Seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God The meaning of which words is That Sabbath is consecrated to the Lord and that on that Day we pay him our Duties of Religion and that we know the Seventh day to be Sign of the Lord's Rest Now this Day is dedicated to God XX. Why this Day is dedicated to God because it was not fit that the rude People should have the power of chusing the Time after their own Will lest haply they might imitate the Religion of the Egyptians Therefore of the Seven days the last was chosen for the Worship of God XXI Why God chose One Day Which thing indeed is full of Mystery Wherefore in Exodus and in Ezekiel the Lord calls it a Sign See therefore says he that ye keep my Sabbath For it is a Sign between me and you in your Generations The First Reason that ye may know that I am the Lord who sanctifie you It was a Sign therefore which shew'd that Men ought to dedicate themselves to God and to keep themselves holy to him since we see even the very Day to be dedicated to him for that Day is Holy because then especially Men ought to exercise Holiness and Religion And then it is a Sign and Monument The Second as it were of the wonderful Creation of the World And it was moreover given as a Sign to remember and warn the Israelites The Third that they might remember that they were delivered and freed by God's help from the most hard Yoak of the Egyptian Bondage And this the Lord shew'd in these words Deut. 5.25 Remember that thou also didst serve in Egypt and the Lord thy God brought thee out thence with a strong hand and stretched-out arm therefore he has commanded thee to keep the Sabbath-day The Fourth And it is also a Sign both of the Spiritual and Eternal Sabbath Now the Spiritual Sabbath consists in a holy and mystical kind of Rest XXII What the Spiritual Sabbath is to wit when the old Man being buried with Christ is renew'd to Life and studiously exercises it self in those Actions which are agreeable to Christian Piety Ephes 5 2. For they who sometimes were Darkness but now are Light in the Lord ought to walk as Children of the Light in all Goodnesâ— Justice and Truth and not to communicate with the unfruitful Works of Darkness But the Heavenly Sabbath as S. Cyril says upon that place of the Apostle XXIII What the Heavenly Sabbath is S. Cyril lat l. 4 in Jo. c. 5 1. There remains therefore a Rest to the People of God is that Life wherein we shall live with Christ and enjoy all good things and Sin be utterly pluck'd up by the Roots according to that Esa 53.8 There shall no Lion nor evil Beast go up thither but there shall be a pure way and it shall be called Holy For the Soul of the Saints in the Vision of God gets all good things Wherefore the Pastor must exhort and encourage the Faithful with these words Heb. 4.2 Let us make haste to enter into that Rest Now besides the Seventh day XXIV That Jews had other Feasts besides the Sabbaths the Jews had other Festival and Sacred Days appointed by God's Law whereby the Memory of their greatest Benefits was renew'd Of those other Feasts see Levit. 23. Num. 29. Deut. 16. and if you would know the moral meaning of the Feasts of this kind see Cyril de Adoratione in spiritu verit lib. 17. D. Thom. 1.2 q. 102. art 4. ad 10. But it pleas'd the Church of God XXV Why the Sabbath chang'd The First Reason that the Worship and Celebration of the Sabbath-day should be transferr'd to the Lord's-day For as on that Day the Light did first shine upon the World so by the Resurrection of our Redeemer which open'd us an Entrance to Eternal Life which hapned on that Day our Life was recall'd out of Darkness into Light and for this cause the Apostles would have it call'd The Lord's Day Besides The Second Reason in Sacred Scripture we find that this was a Solemn Day because therein the Creation of the World began and because the Holy Ghost was given to the Apostles But the Apostles in the beginning of the Church XXVI Why other Feasts apopointed and aftewards in the sollowing Times our Holy Fathers appointed other Holy-days that we might devoutly and holily call to remembrance God's Benefits Now among these are to be reckon'd as the most remarkable XXVII The Order of Holy-days those Days that are consecrated to Religion for the Mysteries of our Redemption and then those that are dedicated to the most Holy Virgin Mother Note and to the Apostles and Martyrs and the other Saints which reign with Christ in whose Victory the Goodness and Power of God is prais'd due Honor done to them and the Faithful stirr'd up to the Imitation of them And because to the keeping of this Commandment XXVIII Idleness forbidd'n that part of it has great Force which is express'd in these words Six Days shalt thou labor but the Seventh Day is the Sabbath of God The Curat ought diligently to explain that part For from these words it may be gather'd That the Faithful are to be admonish'd that they lead not their Life in Sloth and Idleness But rather being mindful of the Apostles Advice 1 Thes 4.11 That every one do his own business and labor with his hands as he commanded Besides XXIX No
whom he uses as the Ministers of his Power has the Veneration of Men. Vid. Aug. lib. 5. de civit Dei c. 10 11 14 15. Nor do we reverence the Dishonesty or Wickedness of Men XIX When wicked Princes are to be obey'd if the Magistrates are such but the Divine Authority which is in them so that tho it may seem very wonderful perhaps altho they may be Spiteful Cruel and Implacable to us yet there is no cause sufficient why we should not most dutifully observe them For even the great Duties of David towards Saul are recorded when as notwithstanding he was very injurious to him Ps 119.7 which he shews in these Words With them that hated peace I was peaceable But if they command any thing wicked or unjust XX. When they are not to be obey'd since they do it not of Power but by Injustice and Perverseness of Mind they are by be no means to be obey'd When the Curat has explain'd these things severally XXI The Reward of this Commandment propos'd let him then consider what the Reward is and how agreeable it is to those that obey this Divine Commandment For herein is its excellent Fruit that they live long and therefore that they are worthy to enjoy a Benefit as long as may be the memory whereof they always preserve Seeing therefore that those that honor their Parents return them thanks from whom they have the use of Light and Life rightly and deservedly do they continue that Life even to the greatest Age. Then is to be added a clear Explanation of Gods Promise XXII This promis'd Reward to be explain'd 1 Tim. 4.8 For the Use not only of that blessed and eternal Life but even of this too which we live in the World is promis'd which Sentence S. Paul interprets when he says Piety is profitable for all things having the promise of the Life that now is and of that which is to come Nor is this Reward either small or contemptible altho Death was desirable to the most Holy Men XXIII This no small Reward as to Job David Paul and the continuance of Life to miserable and afflicted Men be unpleasant For the addition of those Words Which the Lord thy God will give thee promises not only the length of Time to live in but Rest Quiet and Safety to live well For in Deuteronomy he says not only Deut. 5.16 That thou mayst live a long Time but adds this also Eph. 6.5 That it may be well with thee which was afterwards repeated by the Apostle Now we say that these good things are advantagious to them XXIV Many obedient Children enjoy not this Reward and why to whose Piety God gives Grace For otherwise there will be no assurance and steadiness of the Divine Promise Because sometimes those who are more dutiful to their Parents live not so long a Life as those to whom it happ'ns to live long Either because it is for their good who depart out of this Life before they forsake the Tye Vertue and Duty The First Reason For they are suddenly snatcht away Sap. 4.10 lest malice should alter their understanding or deceit beguil their Soul Or because whilst Destruction and Perturbation of all hings is impending The Second they are call'd out of this VVorld that they may escape the common bitterness of the Times For says the Prophet Isa 57.1 The righteous man is taken away from the face of evil And this is done lest either their Vertue or their Salvation might be endanger'd God takes Vengeance on Mortals for their VVickedness Or that they may not feel the sharpness of Sorrow in the saddest Times The Third for the Calamities of their Kindred and Friends Wherefore Note it is much to be fear'd when untimely Death happ'ns to good Men. Now as the Reward and Advantage of Duty is propos'd by God to those that are grateful to their Parents XXV Ungrateful Children to be punish'd grievously So ungrateful wicked Children are reserv'd for the heaviest Punishments for it is written Exod. 21.26 Levit. 20 29. Prov. 19.26 Prov 20 20. Prov. 30.17 He that curses Father or Mother let him die the Death And He that afflicts his Father and flies from his Mother is shameful and unhappy And He that curses Father or Mother his light shall be put out in the midst of darkness And The eye that mocks at his Father and despiseth the birth of his Mother let the Ravens of the Brook pick it out and let the young Eagles eat it We read of many that wrong'd their Parents against whom Gods anger grew hot For he left not David unreveng'd 2 Reg. 18.4 but paid Absolom the due reward of his Wickedness whom for his wickedness he punish'd being thurst thro with three Spears But of them that obey'd not the Priests XXVI How they are punish'd that obey'd nor the Priests it is written He that grows proud and will not obey the command of the Priest that ministers at that time to the Lord thy God that man shall die by the decree of the judge Vid. Clem. Epist 3. subinit Item Epist 1. etiam subinit Amb. lib. 2. Offic. c. 24. Hier. Epist 1. post med vide item 11. q. 3. c. 11 12 13. And as it is establish'd by the Divine Law XXVII The Duty of Parents toward their Children That Children should give Honor to their Parents obey them and be dutiful to them So the proper Duties of Parents are To train up their Children in most holy Instructions and Manners to give them the best Rules of Life that being instructed and prepar'd for Religion they may worship God holily and unblameably which we read to have bin done by the Parents of Susanna Let the Priest therefore admonish Parents Dan. 13.3 to shew themselves Masters to their Children of Vertue Equity Continence Modesty and Holiness Let them therefore beware of three things especially XXVIII Parents to beware of three things The First Col. 3.21 wherein they often use offend First not to speak or do any thing too severely against their Children which the Apostle in his Epistle to the Colossians commands thus Fathers provoke not your Children to indigation that they he not discouraged for there is danger lest they be of a broken and abject mind while they are afraid of every thing Wherefore let him warn them to avoid overmuch Severity and let them rather amend or correct than to revenge themselves on their Children And then when a Fault is committed The Second when Chastisement and Chiding is necessary not dissolutely thro Indulgence to pardon any thing to their Children For many times Children are utterly spoil'd by the too great Lenity and Indulgence of Parents wherefore let the Curat affright them from their too great Indulgence by the Example of Hell 1 Reg. 4.18 who because he was too indulgent to his Children suffer'd very great
for two Reasons The one is If any one being imploy'd in an unjust matter kills a Man For example If any one with his Fist or Foot strike a Woman with Child The First whereupon follows an untimely Birth This happens indeed beyond the Design of the Striker yet he is not blameless because it was no means lawful for him to strike a Woman with Child The other is The Second If he carelesly and heedlesly kill any one not looking well about him For which cause also Sixthly if any one for defence of his own Safety using all the care he can kill another it appears plain enough that he is not guilty of this Law And these are the Slaughters we have now mention'd VIII What Killing is forbidden here which are not contain'd in this Commandment of the Law which being excepted all the rest are forbidden whether we consider the Slayer or the Person slain or the Means by which the Slaughter was done As to those that are the Slayers IX Who forbidden to kill there is none excepted neither Men of Wealth nor of Power neither Masters nor Parents but without all difference and distinction all are forbidden to kill If we consider those who are kill'd X. Who may not be kill'd this Law belongs to every one nor is there any one of so mean and base a Condition but he is defended by vertue of this Law Nor is it lawful for any one to kill himself XI None may kill himself seeing no one has so much the power of his own Life that at his own pleasure he may kill himself And therefore by the words of this Law it is not thus appointed Thou shalt not kill another but simply Thou shalt not kill But then if we respect the manifold ways of Murder XII Every way of killing forbidden there is none excepted For it is not only unlawful to take away any Mans Life either with his Hands or Sword or Knife or with a Stone or with a Staff or with a Halter or with Poison but it is utterly forbidden to be done either by Counsel Help or Assistance or by any other Means And here the great Dulness and Stupidity of the Jews appears Note in that they believ'd that they observ'd this Commandment if they restrain'd their Hands only from Murder But to a Christian XIII None may be angry at nor kill another who as Christ has interpreted it has learn'd that this Law is Spiritual and teaches us not only to have our Hands clean but our very Souls chaste and sincere that is not enough which the Jews thought sufficient to themselves For in the Gospel we are taught That it is not lawful so much as to be angry since our Lord says But I say to you Every one that is angry at his Brother shall be guilty of the Judgment but he that says to his Brother Racha shall be guilty of the Council but he that shall say Thou Fool shall be guilty of Hell-fire De ira vide Basil. hom 10 Chrysost hom 29. ad Pop. Antioch D. Thom. 2.2 q. 158. per totam From which words it is evident XIV This place of the Gospel explain'd That he is not free from Sin that is inwardly inrag'd at his Brother tho he contain his Anger shut up in his Mind but he that gives any Token of that Anger sins grievously but he sins yet much more grievously who is not afraid to handle his Brother hardly and to reproach him Vide Aug. de Serm. Dom. in Monte lib. 1. D. Thom. 2.2 q. 158. a. 3. And verily this is true XV. What Anger not forbidden if there be no cause of Anger For the Cause of Anger which is allow'd by God and his Laws is This When we are displeas'd at those who being under our Government and Power are guilty of a Fault for a Christians Anger ought to proceed not from Carnal Sense but from the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.17 seeing it is fit that we be the Temples of the Holy Ghost in which Jesus Christ may dwell There are XVI The perfect Observation of this Commandment besides many other things taught by our Lord which belong to the perfect following of this Law of which sort are these Not to resist Evil but if any one smite thee on thy right Cheek turn to him the other also and he that will go to Law with thee and take away thy Coat give him thy Cloak also and he that will compel thee to go a Mile go with him two Vide Aug Epist 5. ad Marcel de Serm. Domini in Monte lib. 2. c. 20. From what has been already said XVII How many offend against this Commandment we may observe how prone Men are to those Sins which are forbidden in this Commandment or how many may be found who tho they commit not Wickedness with their Hands yet do it in their Hearts And because there are Remedies for this Disease in the Sacred Scripture XVIII The Curat 's Duty it is the Curat 's Duty to teach them diligently to the Faithful And this is the Chief XIX How great a Crime it is to kill a Man That they understand how wicked a Sin the killing of a Man is And this may be seen from very many and very evident Testimonies of Holy Scripture for God in Holy Scripture so detests Murder that he says he will punish even the very Beasts for the killing of Men Gen. 9.6 and commands that Beast to be kill'd that hurts a Man Nor would he have Man abhor Blood for any other cause Note but that by all means he should restrain his Mind and his Hand from the Wickedness of killing a Man For Men-slayers are the worst Enemies of Mankind XX. Murderers injure God himself and consequently of Nature who as much as in them lies overthrow the universal Work of God when they destroy a Man for whose sake he testifies that he made all things whatsoever were created Yea and even in Genesis since it is forbidden to kill a Man because God created him after his own Image and Likeness he do's a notable Injury to God and seems as it were to lay violent hands upon him who removes his Image out of the way David having with Divine Cogitation of Mind meditated hereof XXI How prone Man is to Murder Psal 13.36 very grievously complain'd of Blood-thirsty Men in these words Their Feet are swift to shed Blood Nor did he simply say They kill but They shed Blood Which words he uttered for amplification of that Wickedness and to shew their exceeding Cruelty and to shew especially how headlong they are carried by the impulse of the Devil to that VVickedness he says Their Feet are swift But now the things which Christ our Lord in this Commandment requires us to observe XXII The end and scope of this Commandment Mat. 5.24 tend to this That we may
have Peace with all Men For interpreting this Place he says If thou offer thy Gift at the Altar and shalt there remember that thy Brother has any thing against thee leave there thy Gift before the Altar and go first be reconcil'd to thy Brother and what follows VVhich things shall so be explain'd by the Curat XXIII Catholic Charity commanded as that he teach That all without any Exception are to be embrac'd with Love VVhereto in the Explication of this Commandment he shall stir up the Faithful as much as may be because therein the Vertue of Loving our Neighbor shines most clearly For since Hatred is plainly forbidden by this Commandment XXIV Hatred forbidden 1 Joh. 3.5 because he that hates his Brother is a Murderer it certainly follows that here is given a Commandment of Love and Charity And since in this Law there is a Command concerning Love and Charity Offices of Love commanded there are Rules given of all those both Offices and Actions which use to follow that Charity Charity is patient Patience Luc. 21.19 says St. Paul Therefore we are commanded Patience in which we shall possess our Souls as our Saviour teaches Kindness next is the Companion and Associate of Charity XXV Offices of Kindness because Charity is kind But the Vertue of Benignity and Kindness largely extends it self and its Office is chiefly concern'd in these things to relieve the Poor with things necessary to give Meat to the Hungry Drink to the Thirsty to cloath the Naked and wherein any one most wants our Help therein to bestow our greater Liberality upon him These Offices of Kindness and Goodness XXVI Kindness to be shew'd towards our enemies Mat. 5.44 Rom. 18.20 which of themselves are illustrious are made so much the more illustrious if extended to our Enemies For our Saviour says Love your Enemies do good to them which hate you which the Apostle also advises in these words If thy Enemy hunger feed him if he thirst give him Drink for in doing thus thou wilt heap Coals of Fire on his Head Be not overcome of Evil but overcome Evil with Good Lastly XXVII Long-suffering and Gentleness if we consider the Law of Charity which is kind we must understand that by that Law we are commanded to do all Offices whatsoever that pertain to Long-suffering Gentleness and other Vertues of the like kind But that Office which is far the most excellent of all XXVIII A chief Office of Charity to forgive and which is most full of Charity wherein most of all we ought to exercise our selves is this With a cheerful Mind to forgive and pardon the Wrong we have receiv'd which to do fully the Scriptures of God as before was said often warn and exhort us since they do not only call them bless'd that really do so See Deuteron 32.35 Also 1 Reg. 25.32 33. Also 26.6 7 8.9 Also 2 Reg. 19.20 Psal 7.5 Eccles 28. throughout Isai 58.6 Matth. 6.14 And in the Gospel in many places See also Tertul. in Apolog. c. 31 37. Aug. in Joan. Tract 81. lib. 50. Hom. hom 6. Item Serm. 61 168. de tempore Note But they affirm that Pardon of their Sins is also given them of God but those who either neglect or utterly refuse so to do lose their own Pardon themselves But because the desire of Revenge is commonly rooted in Mens Minds XXIX Forgetting of Injuries to be inculcated it is necessary that the Curat use very great Diligence herein not only to teach but also earnestly to perswade the Faithful That a Christian ought to forget Injuries and to forgive them and since there is very much mention of this Matter made among Sacred Writers let him consult them for the overcoming of their Stubborness who are of an obstinate and fixt Resolution on the Lust of Revenge Let him have the Arguments in readiness which those Fathers devoutly us'd they being very weighty and very suitable to the Matter Vide quae citantur n. 18. But especially these Three are to be explain'd The First is XXX Three Arguments for this purpose The First That he that thinks he has receiv'd an Injury should be earnestly perswaded that he whom he desires to be aveng'd of was not the principal cause of his loss or Injury So that admirable Man Job did who being grievously assaulted by the Sabeans Chaldeans and by the Devil yet took no Regard of them but as an upright and right pious Man truly and devoutly us'd these Words Job 1.28 The Lord gave and the Lord has taken away By the Words and Example of that most patient Man therefore XXXI Gods goodness in inflicting Punishments let Christians perswade themselves what is most true that all things whatsoever we suffer in this Life come from the Lord who is the Father and Author of all Justice and Mercy Nor does he punish us as Enemies which is his infinite Kindness but corrects and chastises us as Sons Nor indeed XXXII How they are to be accounted that persecute us if we rightly consider it are Men in these cases any other thing at all but the Ministers and Officers as it were of God And tho a Man may wrongfully hate another and wish him very ill yet unless by Gods Permission he can by no means hurt him For this Reason Joseph patiently endur'd the wicked Counsels of his Brethren Gen. 45.8 2 Reg. 16.10 so David did the Injuries done him by Shimei To this Matter also belongs properly that kind of Argument Tom 3 in Hom. Quod nemo laeditur nisi a seipso which S. Chrysostom gravely and excellently handl'd to wit That none is hurt but by himself For those that think themselves to be injuriously dealt with if they consider the matter well with themselves will certainly find that they have received no wrong or damage from others for tho the things are outward wherein they are hurt yet they most of all hurt themselves when they wickedly pollute their Soul with Hatred Lust Envy The Second is The second Argument That it contains two special Advantages which belong to those who being led with a pious Endeavour to please God freely forgive Injuries The First whereof is this Two Advantages The First Matth. 18.33 That God has promis'd that they shall obtain Pardon of their own Sins that forgive others their Offences from which Promise it easily appears how acceptable this Office of Piety and Love is to him The other Advantage is The second Advantage Matth. 5.46 That we get a kind of Nobility and Perfection because by forgiving Wrongs we are made in a manner like God Who causes his Sun to rise on the Good and Bad and rains on the Just and Vnjust Lastly The third Argument the Disadvantages are to be explain'd into which we then fall when we will not forgive the Wrongs that are done us Let the Curat therefore lay before
of are referr'd as to their proper Heads The Curat therefore shall use all Care and Diligence to bring the Faithful to the Hatred of them and to deter them from so horrid a Wickedness But to go on with these Parts Therefore they also are Thieves Who are Thieves First that buy stolen Goods or keep things that were found lent or taken away For S. Austin says If thou hast found a thing and restorest it not thou hast robb'd Lib. 50. Hom. hom 9. de verbis Apost Serm. 19. But if the true Owner can by no means be found Note those Goods that are found are to be given to the use of the Poor But if the Finder cannot be brought to restore them Note he thereby plainly shews that he would take away all things from every Body if he could They entangle themselves in the same guilt Secondly who in Buying and Selling use Deceit and vanity of Words the Lord will revenge their Cheats But they are more wicked and unjust in this kind of Theft Note that sell deceitful and corrupt Wares instead of true and good Commodities or that deceive the Buyer in Weight Measure Tale or Order Deut. 25.17 For in Deuteronomy it is written Thou shalt not have divers weights in the Bag. And in Leviticus Levit. 19.35 Do nothing unjust in judgment in mete-yard in weight or in measure let the Balances be just let the Weights be just let the Bushel and the Quart be just Prov. 20.32 for divers Weights are an abomination to the Lord and a deceitful Balance is not good It is plain Theft also in those Laborers and Artificers Thirdly who require a full and whole reward of them for whom they have not done their just and due labor Neither are unfaithful Servants and Stewards of their Lords or Masters other than Thieves Fourthly but rather by so much worse than the other kind of Thieves who are not trusted with the Keys because from such a thievish Servant nothing in the House can well be lock'd or shut up Moreover Fifthly they seem to steal who with feigned and hypocritical words or by deceitful lies extort Mony from others whose sin is by so much the greater because they add Theft to a Lye They also are to be reckoned in the number of Thieves Sixthly who being put into some private or publick Office using none or but little care therein neglect their Duty and enjoy the Reward and Wages only It would be very tedious and difficult Seventhly as we said before to go thro the other multitude of Thefts found out by restless Covetousness which has known all the ways of getting Mony and therefore it seems fit we should speak of Rapine or Extortion which is the other head of these Wickednesses If the Curat shall first have admonish'd the People to remember that Sentence of the Apostle Note They that will become rich 1 Tim. 6.9 fall into temptation and the snare of the Devil Nor does this Precept suffer any one in any case to exceed it Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you Matt. 7.22 do ye also to them And let them always think on that Tob. 4.16 Luc. 6.31 What you would not should be done to you see that you do it not to another Extortion therefore is very large XVIII The First kind of Extortion or Robbery For they who pay not Laborers their due Reward are Extortioners or Robbers And these men S. James calls to Penance in these words Goe to now ye rich men lament houling in your miseries which will come upon you Of which Penance he subjoyns a Reason For behold the hire of the â—â—borers that reap'd your fields which you have defrauded them of cryes and the cry thereof has entred into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth And this kind of Robbery is higly condemn'd in Leviticus Deuteronomy Malachi and Tobit Levit. 19.13 Deut. 24.14 Malach. 3.9 Tob. 4.4 15. In this crime of Robbery are included The Second those that do not pay or do turn to other uses or take to themseves the Customs Tributes Tithes and other things of like kind which are due to the Governors of the Church and to the Magistrates Hitherto do belong Usurers The Third the most rigid and cruel Extortioners who pill poor People and rack them with Usury Now XIX What Usury is That is Usury whatsoever is receiv'd above the Principal which was lent whether Mony or any thing else that may be bought or valued with Mony Ezec. 18.8 For thus it is written in Ezec. Vsury and increase thou shalt not receive And our Lord in S. Luke says Luc. 6.31 Lend ye hoping for nothing from thence Now this was always accounted a most grievous wickedness XX. Usury a hateful Crime and even very hateful among the Gentiles Hence came that Saying What is Usury what is it does it say to kill a Man For they that take Usury sell the same thing twice or sell that which is not De Vsura vide 14. q. 3 q. 4. passim Vide item titulum de Vsuris Decretalibus D. Thom. 2.2 q. 78. item Amb. lib. de Sab. c. 14. Also Judges that receive Bribes are Robbers The Fourth kind of Robbery who Sell Judgment and being greas'd in the Hand with Bribes and Rewards overthrow the rignteous Causes of the Poor and Needy Also Cheaters and Defrauders of their Creditors The Fifth and those who take up Goods on their own or other Mens Credit and do not discharge their Trust are guilty of the same Crime of Robbery whose sin is the greater because by occasion of their Unfaithfulness and Deceit to the great Damage of the Countrey are fain to sell all things the dearer to whom that Sentence of David seems properly to belong Tho wicked Man borrows and will not pay again And what shall we say of those Rich Men Psal 36.12 who of them that are not able to pay them The Sixth require that they trusted them with with rigidness and also contrary to God's Command take those things of them for Pawns which are necessary to cover their Bodies Exod. 22.26 27. For God says If thou receive of thy Neighbor a Garment for a Pledg thou shalt restore it him before the Sun set for it is the only thing wherewith his Skin is cover'd and he has no other to sleep in If he shall cry to me I will hear him for I am merciful We will appeal against the Cruelty of the Exaction and consequently the Robberies of these Men. Titulum habes de pignoribus in Decretal lib. 3. tit 21. Vide Amb. lib. 5. de Offic. c. 6. Of the number of those that are by the Holy Fathers call'd Robbers The Seventh are those who in time of Dearth or Scarcity keep their Corn from the Market and by their Fault cause Provisions to be dearer
that it is much better to be cast into Prison than to be cast into everlasting Torments in Hell and that it is far more grievous to be condemn'd by the Judgment of God than of Men And moreover that they ought humbly to fly to Gods Help and Mercy of whom they may obtain whatsoever they have need of There are other kind of Excuses Note which the Prudent Curats and such as are careful in the discharge of their Office may easily meet with and so at length make their People carefully to follow those works that are good The Eighth COMMANDMENT of the DECALOGVE Thou shalt not hear false Witness against thy Neighbor OF how great I. The frequent explication of this Commandment necessary Jac. 3.2 not only Advantage but Necessity also the Diligent Explication and Admonition of the Duty of this Commandment is the Authority of S. James warns us in these words If any one offend not in Words he is a perfect Man And again The Tongue is indeed but a little Member and yet it boasts great things Behold a little Fire how great a Wood it kindles And so forth to the same purpose Whereby we are admonish'd of two things First II. The vice of the Tongue very extensive Psal 11.5.31 That the Vice of the Tongue extends very far which is also confirmed by that saying of the Prophet All Men are Lyars That it is in a manner the only Sin which seems proper to all Men. The Other III. The Tongue the instrument of innumerable mischiefs That thence proceeds innumerable Mischiefs since often times by the fault of an ill-tongu'd Person the Estate Fame Life yea and the Salvation of the Soul are lost either of him who is wrong'd because he cannot patiently endure the Disgrace but is pievishly discontented at it or of Him that does the wrong because being deterr'd with a little Shame and a false Opinion of any ones Credit he cannot be brought to make Satisfaction to him that is wrong'd Wherefore the Faithful are here to be admonish'd IV. How this Commandment to be receiv'd To give very great Thanks to God for this so wholsom a Command of not bearing false Witness Whereby not only we our selves are forbidden to wrong others but also by this Obedience we are forbidd'n to be wrong'd by others But we will proceed in this Commandment after the same way and manner V. In this Commandment are two Laws Forbidding Commanding as we did in the rest to wit observing therein two Laws The One forbidding to bear false Witness The other commanding to measure all our Words and Works with naked Truth all Dissembling and Deceit being layd aside Of which Duty the Apostle admonishes the Ephesians in these words Doing the Truth in Love Ephes 4.15 let us increase in him in all things Now the First part of this Commandment has this Sense VI. What this Commandment forbids That tho by the Name of false Testimony is signified whatsoever is constantly said of another either in good or evil part whether in Judgment or out of Judgment Yet that Testimony is especially forbidd'n which in Judgment is falsly given by one that is sworn For a Witness swears by God because the VVords of one so justifying them and using the name of God thereupon have very much VVeight and Belief Now because this Testimony is dangerous Note it is therefore specially forbidd'n for sworn VVitnesses unless debarr'd for weighty Reasons or that their Dishonesty and Naughtiness be manifest the Judge himself cannot refuse since it is the express Command of the Divine Law Matth. 18. that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word should stand But that the Faithful may plainly understand this Commandment VII Who is said to be our Neighbor they are to be taught what this word Neighbor signifies against whom it is unlawful to bear false VVitness Now our Neighbor as is gather'd from the Doctrin of Christ our Lord is any one whosoever that wants our help whether he be related to us or not whether of the same City or Town or a stranger whether a Friend or an Enemy Vide Aug. Epist. 52. ad Macedon de Cath. rudibus 26. For it is wicked to believe that it is lawful to speak any thing falsly in Evidence against Enemies VIII It is wicked to bear false Witness against Enemies whom by the Command of God and our Lord we ought to Love Yea IX Unlawful to bear false Witness against â—â—les self Lib. 2 de civit Dei c. 20. and because every one in a certain sort is Neighbor to himself it is not lawful for any one to bear false VVitness against himself which thing they that commit branding themselves with the mark of Shame and Disgrace wound both themselves and the Church whose Members they are after the same manner as they trouble the City who willfully kill themselves For so says S. Austin Nor to those that rightly understand could it seem not to be forbidd'n that any one should be a false VVitness against himself because in the Commandment it is added Against thy Neighbor If any one therefore bear false VVitness against himself let him not therefore think that he is not guilty of this Sin since he that loves takes his rule of loving his Neigbor from himself But because we are forbidd'n to wrong our Neighbor by false VVitness X. For Friendship 's sake we may not bear false Witness let no one therefore think the contrary to be allow'd us by Perjury to profit or advantage him that is related to us by Nature or Religion For we must not gratifie any Body by a Lye or by Vanity much less by Perjury VVherefore S. Austin de mendacio ad Crescentium c. 12.13 14. teaches from the Sentence of the Apostle that a Lie is to be reckoned among false Testimonies altho it be spoke in the false Commendation of any one For handling that place 1 Cor. 1.5 But we are found false Witnesses of God if we bear witness against God that he rais'd Christ from the Dead whom he raisd not if the Dead rise not The Apostle says he calls it false Testimony if any one lies concerning Christ and what seems to belong to his Praise But it very often happens XI He that favors one hurts another that he that favors one Person wrongs another and is a certain means of causing the Judge to err who sometimes being misled by false Witnesses is forc'd to determine somtimes injuriously against that which is right And sometimes it happens XII How dangerous it is to make use of false Witnesses that he that has overcome in Judgment by means of any ones false Testimony and goes away unpunish'd rejoycing in his unjust Victory he takes up a custom of corrupting and using false VVitnesses by whose help he hopes to attain to whatsoever he desires But this even to the Witness himself falls out very
dissembling forbidd'n in the former part of this Commandment Dissembling is forbidden and not only those things which are spoken dissemblingly but which are done so are joyn'd with this Sin For as well Words as Actions are Notes and certain Signs of those things which are in the Mind of any one and for this Reason our Lord often chiding the Pharisees calls them Hypocrites And thus much of the former Law of this Commandment which has relation to things forbidden Vide. D. Thom. 2.2 q. 211. per totam Now we will explain what the Lord commands in the other And the force and vertue of this part of this Commandment tends hither XX. The other part of the Commandment That all Judgments of Courts be justly exercis'd and according to Law and that Men do not wrest and usurp Judgment For it would not be fit to judg another Man's Servant XXI A Judg cannot condemn one not subject to him Rom. 14.4 as the Apostle writes lest they give Sentence before the Matter or Cause be known In which respect the Counsel of the Priests and Scribes was fault y who gave Judgment concerning S. Stephen and this was the Fault also of the Philippian Magistrates of whom the Apostle says Act. 7 59. Act. 16.37 They have sent us after having bin publickly beaten into Prison being Romans and uncondemned and now they would thrust us away privily Vide in 6 lib. 5. titul 7. de privilegiis c. 1. ibid. lib. 2. lit 2. de foro competenti Let them not condemn the Innocent XXII What is required of Judges or discharge the Guilty let them not be mov'd with Reward or Favor with Hatred or Love For so Moses admonishes the Elders whom he had made Judges of the People John 7.19 Judg ye what is just whether he be citizen or stranger there shall be no difference of persons so shall ye bear the Little as the Great neither shall ye accept any ones person because the Judgment is Gods Now concerning the Guilty XXIII The Guilty being ask'd by the Judg ought not to lye God will have them confess the Truth when they are ask'd according to the Form of Judgment For that Testimony and Declaring is a kind of Confession of the Praise and Glory of God as appears from Joshuah's Sentence who exhorting Achan to the Confession of the Truth Jos 7.19 says My Son give glory to the Lord the God of Israel Vide. D. Thom. 2.2 q. 96. per totos 4. Articulos But because this Commandment chiefly concerns the Witnesses XXIV The Witnesses chiefly concern'd here the Curat shall diligently treat concerning them also For such is the Force of the Commandment that it not only forbids false Testimony but also commands the Truth to be told For in human Affairs there is very great Use of the Testimony of Truth XXV The chief use of Witness-bearing because there are innumerable things whereof we must needs be ignorant unless we know them by the Credit of Witnesses Wherefore there is nothing so necessary as the Truth of Testimonies in those things which we neither know of our selves and yet ought not to be ignorant of Concerning which the Sentence of S. Austin is memorable He that conceals the Truth and he that utters a Lye are each of them guilty the one because he will do no good the other because he would do hurt Haec Sententia citabatur olim a Gratiano ex August sed apud August non est inventa Similiter legitur apud Isidorrm Lib. 3. c. 59. Yet sometimes it is lawful to conceal the Truth XXVI When we may conceal the Truth but out of Judgment For in Judgment when the Witness is lawfully ask'd by the Judg the Truth is wholly to be laid open Yet here the Witnesses are to take heed XXVII lest trusting too much to their own Memory Note they affirm that for certain which they are not well assur'd of The rest are Counsellors and Advocates Atturneys and Sollicitors XXVIII What is requir'd of Counsellors these therefore ought not to be wanting in their Labor and Defence when Men have need of them and kindly to help those that are needy not to undertake to defend unjust Causes nor by Calumny to prolong Suits nor for gains sake to encourage them And as to the Reward of their Labor and Service Note let them measure it according to Justice and Equity Vide 14. q. 5. c. non sane D. Thom. 2.2 q. 71. Art 5. Sollicitors and Accusers are to be admonish'd not to create danger to any one by unjustly charging them with Crimes XXIX What requir'd of Officers and Sollicitors being led thereto either by Love or Hatred or any other Lust Lastly this Commandment is given of God to all pious Persons that in all their Entertainments and Discourses they always speak the Truth from their Heart to say nothing that may hurt anothers Reputation no not even of those by whom they know themselves to have bin provoked and injur'd since they ought always to remember that there is between them so great a Nearness and Society that they are Members of the same Body But that the Faithful may the more freely take heed of this Vice of Lying XXX Things to be aganst Lying the Curat shall propose to them the exceeding great Misery and Baseness of this Sin For in Sacred Scripture the Devil is call'd Joh. 8.44 The Father of Lyes For because the Devil stood not in Truth he is a Lyar and the Father of Lyes And to overthrow this so great a Sin Secondly he shall add those Mischiefs which follow a Lye and because they are innumerable he shall shew the Fountains and Heads of those Inconveniences and Calamities And First Thirdly so far as it is an Offence to God and how far a vain and lying Person incurrs his Hatred he shall declare from Solomon's Authority in that place Prov. 6. There are Six things which the Lord hates and the Seventh his Soul abhors a proud Look a lying Tongue Hands that shed innocent Blood a Heart devising evil Thoughts Feet that are swift to run to Mischief him that tells Lyes and a deceitful Witness and so forth Who is there therefore that can promise him Safety Fourthly who is so notably hated of God that he shall not be most grievously punish'd And what is there more base or foul Fifthly as S. James says Jac. 3.6 Than with the same Tongue wherewith we bless God and the Father to slander Men that are made after the Image and Likeness of God So that out of the same Fountain does flow sweet and bitter Water For the Tongue Sixthly which before gave Praise and Glory to God afterward as much as in it lies does disgrace and reproch it by Lying Wherefore it comes to pass Seventhly That Lyars are excluded from the Possession of the Bliss of Heaven For when David
fulfil the Desires of the Flesh That natural and well-govern'd Power of Concupiscence therefore XIV Two good sorts of Concupience which transgresses not its Limits is not forbidden and much less that spiritual Desire of an upright Mind whereby we are stirr'd up to desire those things that are against the Flesh For to this kind of Desire the Holy Scriptures exhort us Covet ye my Sayings and Come unto me all ye that desire me Wisd 6.1 Eccles 24.26 In this Interdict therefore XV. What Concupiscence is here forbidden not the very Power it self of Coveting which we use as well for that which is Good as for that which is Evil but the use of corrupt Desire which is call'd the Concupiscence of the Flesh and the Incentive to Sin and if it have the Assent of the Mind join'd with it it is always to be accounted vicious and is utterly forbidden That Lust of Concupiscence therefore only is forbidden XVI The Concupiscence of the Flesh explain'd which the Apostle calls the Concupiscence of the Flesh to wit those Motions of Desire which have no measure of Reason and which are not contain'd within the Limits appointed by God This Covetousness is condemn'd XVII Reasons why Concupiscence is forbidden The First The Second either because it desires that which is evil as Adultery Drunkenness Murder and such like heinous Wickedness of which the Apostle says Let us not covet evil things even as they coveted them 1 Cor. 10.6 Or else because tho the things themselves were not by Nature evil yet there is some other cause why it is evil to desire them Of which sort are those things which God or his Church forbids us to have for we may not so much as desire those things which it is unlawful for us to have Such kind of things in the Old Law were the Gold and Silver whereof Idols had been made which the Lord in Deuteronomy Deut. 7.26 forbad that any one should covet Besides The Third for this Reason this vicious Covetousness is forbidden because those things it desires are anothers as House Servant Maid Field Wife Ox Ass and many other things which being anothers the Law of God forbids to covet them And the very Desire of things of this kind is wicked XVIII This Concupiscence is Sin and when it is committed and to be reckon'd among the worst of Sins when the Mind yields her Assent to the Desire of them For then it becomes Sin when after the Impulse of evil Desires the Mind is delighted with that which is evil or do's not resist it as S. James when he shews the Beginning and Progress of Sin teaches in these Words Jac. 1.14 Every one is tempted being drawn away and enticed by his Concupiscence And then when Concupiscence has conceiv'd it brings forth Sin and Sin when it is finish'd begets Death Vide D. Thom. 1.2 q 4. art 7. 8. item Aug. lib. 12. de Trinit c. 12. item de Serm. Dom. in Monte c. 23. Greg. hom 19. in Evang. l. 4. Moral c. 27. in Respons 11. ad Interrog Aug. Hieron in Amos c. 1. Seeing therefore it is thus by Law provided XIX The Scope of the Ninth and Tenth Commandments Thou shalt not covet the meaning of these Words is that we restrain our Desires from those things which belong to others For the Thirst of Desire of other Mens Things is immense and infinite nor can it ever be satisfied as it is written A covetous Man will not be satisfied with Mony Eccl. 3.5 Of whom it is thus said in Isaiah Esa 5.8 Wo to you that join House to House and Field to Field But by the Explication of the several Words XX. The Words expounded the Foulness and Greatness of this Sin is more easily understood Wherefore the Curat shall teach XXI What House here signifies That by the Word House is signified not only the Place which we dwell in but the whole Inheritance as is observ'd from the Use and Custom of Divine Writers In Exodus it is written Exod. 1.21 That Houses were built of the Lord for the Midwives to signifie that God had better'd and enlarg'd their State and Condition From this Interpretation therefore we observe XXII What is here meant by coveting another's Hou e. That in the Law of this Commandment we are forbidden greedily to covet Riches and to envy other Mens Wealth Power Nobility but to be content with our own State whatsoever it be whether low or high And then we ought to know that the coveting another Man's Glory is forbidden for this also belongs to House Now follows XXIII What by Ox and Ass Nor Ox nor Ass Which shews that we may not covet not only those things that are of greater concern as House Nobility and Glory because they belong to others but also things of small moment whatsoever they are whether Animate or Inanimate And then it follows XXIV What by Servant Nor his Servant Which is to be understood as well of Slaves as of other Servants which as the rest of the Goods of another Person we may not covet And as for Freemen XXV They that serve others are not to be entic'd away who serve at pleasure either for Wages or Love and Observance no one ought to corrupt or persuade them either by Words or Hope or Promises or Rewards to forsake them to whose Service they have freely oblig'd themselves Yea Note and if they depart from their old Masters before their time the sooner to come to the new ones by authority of this Commandment they are to be admonish'd by all means to return till their full time be expir'd Now that in this Commandment there is mention made of our Neighbor XXVI Why here is mention made of Neighbor the meaning is That the Vice of those Men might be shewd that use to covet the Neighboring Fields and the nearest Houses or any such things that border upon them For Neighborhood Note which consists in Friendship is betray'd and turn'd from Love into Hatred by the Vice of Covetousness Yet they do not break this Commandment XXVII He that desires to buy other Mens Goods does not sin that desire to buy of their Neighbor those things they have to sell or give them a just price for them For such Persons not only do not injure their Neighbor but they very much help him seeing he has more need of and benefit by the Mony than of the things he sells Now after this Law of not coveting anothers Goods XXVIII The Law of not coveting another Mans Wife explain'd there follows another which forbids us to covet another Mans Wife By which Law not that Lust of Concupiscence only whereby an Adulterer desires another Mans Wife is forbidd'n but also that wherewith any one being affected desires to marry anothers Man's Wife For at that time when a Bill of Divorce was allow'd it
OF THE Council of TRENT PART IV. Of PRAYER AMong the Duties and Offices of a Pastor I. The Curat 's Duty in this Matter the Teaching of the Faithful to Pray after a Christian manner is one of the Chiefest the Way and Efficacy whereof many must needs be ignorant of unless by the pious and faithful Diligence of the Pastor it be shew'd them Wherefore the chief Care of the Curat ought to be us'd herein that Devout Hearers might understand for What and How they are to pray to God Now that Divine Form which Christ our Lord would have known to his Apostles II. The Lord's Prayer to be â—otten by Heart and thro them and their Successors to all Men that should embrace the Christian Religion contains all the necessary Parts of Prayer The Words and Sentences whereof we ought so to comprehend in Mind and Memory as to have them always in a readiness Now for the Curat 's Assistance in teaching the Faithful to pray we have here propos'd those things that seem more convenient being taken from those Writers whose Learning and Ability in this respect is easily granted and as for the rest if there be need the Pastors may draw them from the very same Fountains Concerning Prayer have written Tertullian Cyprian August Epist 111. ad Probam Chrysost Hom. 15. Cassian lib. 9. collat D. Thom. in Opusc 2.2 q. 85. per 17. Articulos Of the Necessity of PRAYER FIrst therefore I. Prayer is necessary it must be taught how Necessary Prayer is the Precept whereof is not delivered only as a Counsel but also has the force of a necessary Command as is declar'd by Christ our Lord in these Words We ought always to pray Luc. 8. Now II. The Reasons this Necessity of Praying the Church shews even in that Proem as it were of the Lord's Prayer First Being admonish'd by wholesom Precepts and taught by Divine Institution we are bold to say Secondly Seeing therefore that Prayer is necessary to Christians and that his Disciples ask'd him Lord teach us to pray Luc. 11.1 the Son of God prescrib'd them a Form of Prayer and gave them hope of obtaining those things they pray'd for Thirdly And he himself was an Instruction to them of Prayer Luc. 6.12 which he not only diligently us'd but even watch'd therein all night Fourthly Of which Duty afterwards the Apostles were not wanting to give Precepts to those who would devote themselves to the Faith of Jesus Christ Fifthly 1 Pet. 3.7 For both S. Peter and S. John very diligently instruct the Faithful about it Sixthly And the Apostle being mindful of the same thing admonishes Christians in many Places of the Necessity of Prayer to Salvation Besides Seventhly we want so many Goods and Conveniencies for the necessary defence both of the Soul and Body that we must needs have recourse to Prayer as to the only and best Interpreter of all our Wants and Procurer of those things we stand in need of For since God owes nothing to any Body Eighthly verily it remains that we beg of him by Prayer those things we have need of which Prayer he has given us as a necessary Instrument to obtain that we desire especially since there are manifestly some things which we cannot obtain but by help thereof For Sacred Prayers have this excellent Vertue Ninthly Mat. 17.22 as to cast out Devils For there is a sort of Devils which is not cast out but by Fasting and Prayer Wherefore Tenthly those Men deprive themselves of the Faculty of many singular Gifts who use not this Practice and Exercise of diligent and devout Prayers For there is need not only of good but also of diligent Prayer for obtaining what you desire For as S. Hierom says It is written To every one that asks Mat. 11.9 it shall be given if therefore it be not given thee it is not given thee because thou dost not ask it Ask therefore and ye shall receive Hier. in cap. 7. Matth. Of the Advantage of PRAYER NOw this Necessity of Prayer has this great Advantage I. The Fruits of Prayer that of it self it brings forth an abundance of Fruits a sufficient plenty whereof the Pastors shall gather out of Sacred Scripture since there will be need of teaching them to the Faithful We out of that abundance have made choice of some which we thought fit for this Opportunity Now The First the first Advantage which we gather from thence is this That we honor God in praying to him For Prayer is a certain Argument of Religion which in Sacred Scripture is compar'd to a sweet Perfume Psal 140.9 for says David Let my Prayer be directed in thy sight as Incence Wherefore by this means we profess our selves subject to God whom we acknowledge and declare to be the Author of all Good from whom only we look for Refuge and Defence for Safety and Salvation Of this Advantage we are admonish'd in these words Psal 39.15 Call upon me in the day of Tribulation and I will deliver thee and thou shalt honor me Another very large and sweet Fruit of Prayer follows The Second when God hears our Prayers For according to S. Austin's Sentence Serm. 226. de Tempore Prayer is the Key of Heaven For Prayer says he ascends and God's Mercy descends tho the Earth be low and Heaven high yet God hears the Voice of Man The Force and Advantage of which Duty of Prayer is so great II. How many and great Gifts Prayer obtains that thereby we obtain the Fulness of Heavenly Gifts For we get to our selves the Holy Ghost to be our Guide and Helper and the Security and Preservation of our Faith and escaping of Punishments and the Protection of God in Temptations and Victory over the Devil There is a real Crowd or Heap of singular Joy in Prayer Wherefore the Lord says thus Joh. 16.14 Ask and ye shall receive that your Joy may be full Nor is there left any room to doubt III. How ready God is to hear Prayer but that God's Goodness is ready at hand and meets our Prayers which many Testimonies of the Divine Scriptures prove which because they are ready at hand to all we will only touch those of Isaiah for an Example Isa 58.9 For then says he thou shalt call and the Lord shall hear thou shalt cry and he shall say Here I am And again Isa 65.24 It shall be that before they cry I will hearken and while they yet speak I will hear And as for the Examples of those that have obtain'd of God their Petitions because they are in a manner infinite and evident to all Men we omit them But sometimes it happens IV. Why God sometimes hears not our Prayers that what we ask we obtain not of God It is so But then God takes the greatest care of our
are daily enrich'd and adorn'd Each of these Parts God himself by the Mouth of David has pronounc'd to be a necessary Part of Prayer Ps 39.15 in these Words Call upon me in the day of tribulation and I will deliver thee and thou shalt honor me Vide Basil lib. Constitut Monast c. 2. But how much we stand in need of Gods Bounty and Goodness III. We stand in very great need of God who is there that is ignorant if he do but consider the exceeding great want and misery of Man But how propense the Will of God is to Mankind IV. How great Gods goodness towards us us is and how liberal his Benignity all Men know that have Sight and Understanding For wheresoever we cast our Eyes whithersoever we turn our Thought the wonderful Splendor of God's Bounty and Good-will shines about us For what have Men which they have not receiv'd of God's Liberality V. Why we ought to give thanks to God and if all things are his Gifts and Largesses what reason is there that all Men should not with all their Power celebrate our most bountiful God with Prayses and Thanksgivings But of each of these Duties VI. Many degrees or ways of Prayer both of asking any thing of God and of giving him Thanks there are many Degrees whereof some are more excellent and perfect than others That the Faithful therefore may not only pray but also excellently perform that Duty of Prayer The Pastors shal propose to them the most excellent and perfect way of Praying and as diligently as they can exhort them to it But what is the best and most excellent Degree of Prayer VII The best and most excellent degree of Prayer to wit That which just and pious Men use who being well grounded on the firm Foundation of the true Faith by certain Degrees of an excellent Mind and Prayer arrive to that height as to contemplate the infinite Power and immense Bounty and Wisdom of God Where also they attain to a most assured Hope that they shall obtain both whatsoever they ask at present and also the fulness of unspeakable good things which God has promis'd that he will give to them that devoutly and from their Heart beg his divine Help Vide. Bernard Serm. 4. de Quadrag in Serm. de quatuor modis orandi Basil loco jam citato By these two Wings as it were VIII The two Wings of the Soul the Soul being rais'd up to Heaven approaches even to God with fervent Desire whom she adores with all the Honor of Thanks and Praises because by him she has bin made partaker of the greatest Benefits and then with singular Devotion and Veneration as an only Child to her most dear Father she doubts not to lay open whatsoever she stands in need of Which way of Praying IX How great the Souls liberâ—â— in Prayer is Ps 141.3 Psal 61. the Sacred Scriptures express by the Word Pourirg out for the Prophet says I pour out my Prayer in his sight and I pronounce my tribulation before him The meaning of which word is that he conceals nothing that he hides nothing but he pours out all things that comes to pray flying with Confidence into the Bosom of God his most dear Father For hereto the heavenly Doctrin exhorts us in these words Psal 54. Pour out your Hearts before the Lord and cast your care upon him S. Austin means this Degree of Prayer when in his Book call'd Enchyridion cap. 7. he says What Faith believes that Hope and Charity prays for There is another Degree of those X. Another degree of Prayer who being oppress'd with mortal Sin yet with that Faith which is call'd dead strive to raise themselves and climb up to God but by reason of the faintness of their strength and the exceeding weakness of their Faith they are not able to raise themselves higher from the Earth but yet bemoaning their Sins and their Consciences being grievously troubled humbly and submissively repenting at that very far distance they implore of God Pardon of their Sins and Peace The Prayers of these have their place with God XI This degree of Petitioners are heard Matth. 11.28 An Example For their Prayers are heard yea the Merciful God invites this sort of Men most heartily Come to me says he all ye that labor and are laden and I will refresh you Of this sort of Men was that Publican who not daring to lift up his Eyes to Heaven went away notwithstanding says our Saviour more justified than the Pharisee Quomodo Peccatores audiuntur Vide Aug. in Joan tr 44. 73. de verb. Dom. Ser. 53. D. Tho. 2.2 q. 83. art 16. There is another Degree of those XII Another degree of Prayer who as yet have not receiv'd the light of Faith but yet the Goodness of God kindling the glimmering light of their Nature are earnestly stirr'd up to the desire and study of Truth Which that they might be taught they most earnestly pray who if they continue in that Mind God of his Mercy does not reject their endeavours An Example Which we see verified in the Example of Cornelius the Centurion Act. 10.2 Note For the Doors of Gods Bounty are shut to none that heartily beg it of him The last Degree is of those XIII The last degree of Prayer who not repenting of their Sin and Wickedness but rather adding Sin to Sin are nevertheless not asham'd to ask God Pardon of their Sins in which they are minded to continue who being in such a state ought not indeed to presume to ask Pardon even of Men. The Prayers of such God hears not XIV This degree of Petitioners are not heard For thus it is written of Antiochus Now this wicked man besought the Lord of whom notwithstanding he did not obtain Mercy Wherefore they that are involv'd in this grievous Misery Note are earnestly to be exhorted that casting away the Will of Offending they truly and from the Heart turn themselves to God Of those things that are to be pray'd for NOW because in the several Petitions I. Nothing to be pray'd for but what is just and honest it is taught in their proper place what is to be pray'd for and what not It will be sufficient in this place to admonish the Faithful in general that Men ask of God such things as are just and honest lest if they ask any thing unseemly they should be sent away with this Answer Ye know not what ye ask Matth. 20.22 Now we may ask whatsoever may rightly be wish'd Note as those most ample promises of our Lord testifie Ask whatsoever ye will and it shall be done for you Joh. 15.7 For he promises that he will grant all things Wherefore we must direct our first wish and desire according to this Rule II The first thing we ought to pray for The Second i. e. to refer our utmost
our Prayers Thirdly Refraining from Cruelty as Murder and Oppression we must restrain our hands from Cruelty and Violence of which Wickedness God speaks thus by the Mouth of Esay Esay 2.15 When ye stretch forth your hands I will turn amy Eyes from you and when ye multiply Prayers I will not hear for your hands are full of blood Anger and Discord are to be avoided Fourthly Anger to be avoided which greatly hinder our Prayers from being heard concerning which the Apostle says I will that men pray in every place lifting up pure hands without anger and debate 1. Tim. 2.8 We must further take heed that we be not irreconcilable to any that wrong us Fifthly Forgetfulness of Injuries for if we are of that temper we cannot by our Prayers prevail with God to pardon us For says he when ye stand to pray if ye have ought against another forgive it And if ye forgive not men neither will your heavenly Father forgive you your sins Mar. 11.25 Matth. 6.15 We must also take heed that we be not hard hearted and unmerciful to the Needy Sixthly Works of Mercy for thus it is spoken against such kind of Men He that stops his ear at the cry of the Poor even he shall cry and shall not be heard Prov. 21.13 And what shall we say of Pride Seventhly Pride to be subdu'd whereby how greatly God is offended that word witnesses God resists the Proud but gives Grace to the Humble Jac. 4.6 1 Pet. 5.5 And what Eighthly Gods word to be heard of the contempt of the Divine Oracles against which says Solomon He that turns away his ear from hearing the Law his Prayer shall be accurs'd Prov. 28.9 In which case notwithstanding the Acknowledgment of Wrong done Note or of Murder or of Anger or of Hard-heartedness to the Poor or of Pride or of contempt of God s Oracle or lastly of other Sins is not excluded if Pardon be sincerely begg'd Now to this Preparation of Mind Ninthly Faith to be exercis'd Faith also is necessary which if it be wanting there can be no knowledge of the Omnipotence of the Supreme Father nor of his Mercy from which notwithstanding springs the Confidence of him that prays Math. 28.22 even as Christ our Lord has taught All things says he whatsoever ye ask in Prayer if ye believe ye shall receive them Of this kind of Faith S. Austin writes De verbis Domini If thy Faith fails thy Prayer perishes A chief point therefore in praying well as was even now said is to be well grounded and fix't in Faith which the Apostle shews by its contrary Rom. 10.14 How shall they call upon him on whom they have not believ'd We must therefore believe that we may be able to pray And that that Faith whereby we pray to good purpose fail us not for it it is Faith that pours out Prayers let us pray that all doubtfulness being remov'd our Faith might be firm and stable To this effect S. Ignatius exhorted those that came to God with intention to pray Epist. 10. ad Hier. Be not in Prayer of a distrustful mind blessed is he that has not doubted Wherefore to the obtaining of God the thing we desire Faith and an assured Hope of Success is of very great moment which thing S. James admonishes Jac. 1.6 Let him ask in Faith nothing doubting II. How Faith to be stir'd up First Now there are many things whereof in this Duty of Prayer we ought to be confident There is evidently seen the good-will and Bounty of God towards us since he commands us to call him Father to let us understand that we are his Children Second Then there is the almost infinite number of those that have obtain'd their Requests of God Then there is that chief Advocat Christ our Lord Third who is always assistant to us of whom it is thus written in S. John If any Man sin we have an Advocat with the Father Jesus Christ the just and he is the Propitiation for our Sins And the Apostle S. Paul Rom. 8.32 It was Christ Jesus that di'd yea and that rose again that sits at the right hand of God who also intercedes for us And so in Timothy 1 Tim. 2.5 For there is one God and one Mediator of God and of Men the Man Christ Jesw And to the Hebrews Heb. 2.27 For which cause he ought in all respects to be made like to his Brethren that he might become a merciful and faithful high Priest to God VVherefore tho we are unworthy to obtain any thing yet by the Dignity of our most excellent Mediator and Intercessor Jesus Christ we ought to hope and to be very confident that God will grant all things that we ask aright thro him Lastly Fourth there is the Holy Ghost the Author of our Prayer by whose conduct our Prayers must needs be heard Rom. 8.15 For we have receiv'd the Spirit of Adoption of the Sons of God in whom we cry Abba Father which very Spirit helps our Infirmity and Ignorance in this Duty of Prayer yea says he he prays for us with groans unutterable VVhat then Fifth if any should chance sometimes to stumble nor know themselves to be strong enough in Faith let them use that word of the Apostle Lord increase our Faith And that of the Blind man Help my unbelief Luc. 17.5 Mark 9.28 But then when we are grown strong in Faith and Hope The tenth Preparation to Prayer we shall obtain of God all that we desire when according to his Law and VVill we shall conform all our Mind Actions and Prayers Joh. 15. for says he If ye abide in me and my words abide in you ask whatever you will and it shall be done for you Altho as we said before for this Power of obtaining all things of him the forgetting of Injuries Liberality and good-will towards our Neighbors is in the first place necessary What way is requir'd in PRAYER NOW it highly concerns Men how they perform their Sacred Prayers for tho Prayer is a wholsom Good I. Prayer unless rightly perform'd profits nothing Jac. 4.3 yet if it be not rightly apply'd it profits not For what we ask we oftentimes do not obtain as S. James says for this Reason because we ask amiss The Curats therefore shall teach the Faithful what the best way of Praying well both privately and publicly is and what Rules have bin deliver'd by the direction of Christ our Lord for Christian Prayer VVe must therefore ask in Spirit and Truth II. We must pray in Spirit and in Truth Joh. 4.23 For our heavenly Father seeks such as worship him in Spirit and in Truth Of this way of praying in Spirit and in Truth vide Cyrill Alexandr per 17 libros integros item D. Thom. 2.2 q. 83. a. 12. Now He prays after that manner that exercises an
inward and ardent desire of Mind III. Who prays in Spirit and Truth from which Spiritual way of Praying we exclude not the Vocal but yet we hold that the principal in place is of right to be given to that Prayer which proceeds from an earnest mind which God to whom the secret Thoughts of the Heart are open hears altho it proceed not out of the Mouth He heard the inward Prayers of Anna who was the Mother of Samuel An Example 1 Reg. 1.16 of whom we read that she pray'd weeping and moving her lips only After this manner pray'd David Another Psal 26.8 for he says My Heart said to thee my face has sought thee diligently Examples of this kind they will meet with in many places that read the divine Books But Vocal Prayer has its proper Benefit and Necessity IV. Vocal Prayer profitable and necessary for it inflames the Intention of the Mind and sets on fire the Devotion of him that prays which S. Austin wrote to Proba after this manner Cap. 8 9 10. We our selves more earnestly stir our selves up sometimes by words and other Signs to increase our Holy Desires VVe are sometimes forc'd with a fervent Desire of Soul and Devotion to express our meaning by words for while our Souls exult with Joy it is meet also that the Tongue rejoyce and withal it teaches us to offer that plentiful Sacrifice both of Soul and Body which that it was the Apostle's manner of praying we learn from the Acts and from the Apostle in many places But because there is a two-fold way of praying V. Prayer public and private Private and Public we use the pronunciation of a Private Prayer to help the inward Intention and Devotion and in the Public which is instituted to stir up the Devotion of the Faithful at certain appointed times the Office of the Tongue can by no means be superseded Now this practice of praying in Spirit VI. Praying in Spirit proper â—o Christians Matth. 6.7 and which is proper to Christians only Infidels can by no means use of whom we hear Christ our Lord speaking thus When ye pray do not speak much even as the Heathens do for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking be not ye therefore like them for your heavenly Father knows what ye have need of before ye ask him But tho he forbids Babling VII What is forbid'n by vain Babling in Prayer Luc. 6.7 Matth. 26.41 yet for long Prayers which proceed from an earnest and continued Intention of the Soul far be it from us to think that he rejects them since by his own Example he exhorts us to practise that way who spent not only whole Nights in Prayer but thrice repeated the same words And so much is to be determin'd that with an empty noise of words we must by no means make Prayers to God Vide Aug. Epist 121. ad Probam c. 9. Nor indeed do Hypocrites pray from the Heart VIII God rejects the Prayers of Hypocrites from whose practice Christ our Lord would deter us after this manner When ye pray ye shall not be as the Hypocrites who make a noise standing in the Synagogues and in the corners of the streets to pray that they may be seen of men verily I say unto you they have had their reward But thou when thou prayest IX What it is to pray in the Chamber enter into thy Chamber and having shut the door pray to thy Father in secret and thy Father which sees in secret shall reward thee That which is here call'd a Chamber may be referr'd to the Heart of Man into which it is not enough to enter but it ought moreover to be shut that nothing might rush or fly in from without whereby the Integrity of Prayer might be violated For then our heavenly Father who very well sees the Minds and secret Thoughts of all Men will grant the request of him that prays Another requisite of Prayer is Importunity X. We must pray importunately Luc. 18.23 which how great force it has the Son of God shews by the Example of that Judge who tho he neither fear'd God nor regarded Man yet being overcome by the Importunity and Diligence of the Widow he granted her Petition Prayers made to God therefore must be importunate Nor are they to be imitated Note who praying once or twice unless they obtain what they desire are weary in Prayer For we ought never to be weary of this Duty which the Authority of Christ our Lord and of his Apostle teaches us but if at any time our Will faulter therein let us by Prayer beg of God the Vertue of Perseverance It is the Will of the Son of God XI Our Heavenly Father is to be pray'd to thro Christ Joh. 16.23 that our Prayers come to the Father in his Name which by his Merit and by the Grace of his Intercession gets such weight or efficacy that it is granted of our Heavenly Father For that Word which we read in S. John is his own Verily verily I say to you if ye shall ask any thing of the Father in my name he will give it you hitherto ye have not ask'd any thing in my name ask and ye shall receive that your joy may be full And again Joh. 14.41 Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my Name I will do it Let us therefore imitate the ardent Intention of Holy Men XII We must pray fervently which they usd in Prayer and let us joyn Thanksgiving with Prayer after the Example of the Apostles who always observ'd this practice as we may see in the Apostle And to Prayer let us add Fasting and Alms-dees XIII To make Prayer effectual Fasting must be added for indeed Fasting is very nearly related to Prayer for those that are loaded with Meat and Drink have their Mind oppress'd and clogg'd that neither can they look up to God nor consider what they pray for Vide hac de re Aug. in Psal 42. in sine lib. de perfect justitia respons 17. item S. Leonis Serm. 1. de jejunio septimi mensis Petr. Chrys Serm. 43. Bernard in Sentent Sentent 11. Alms-deeds follow XIV Alms-deeds to be added to Prayer which also have a near affinity with Prayer For who is there that has a Power of doing good to him that lives by others Mercy and helps not his Neighbor and his Brother and yet dares say that he has Charity Or with what Face will he that is void of Charity beg the assistance of God unless when he begs Pardon of his Sin he withal humbly beg Charity of God Wherefore it was divinely appointed XV. Three Remedies against Sin to help forward Man's Salvation by this three-fold Remedie For when either by Sinning we offend God or wrong our Neighbor or wound our selves by Sacred Prayers we reconcile God to us by Alms-deeds we redeem our Offences against Men
by Fasting we cleanse away the Spots of our own Life And altho all these are profitatable for all kinds of Sin yet they are suitable and fit in a proper manner for those several Sins which we mention'd before The LORD'S PRAYER Our Father which art in Heaven SInce this Form of Christian Prayer deliver'd by Jesus Christ I. The Entrance of the Lord's Prayer has such Vertue that before we come to the Requests and Petitions we are to use certain Words for a Preface or Entrance whereby when we come devoutly to God we may do it with the greater assurance it is the Curat 's Duty to shew them distinctly and clearly that pious Persons may go the more chearfully and may know that they are to deal with God as with a Father Orationem Dominicam explicant Tertul. in lib. de Orat. Cyprian in lib. de Orat. Dom. Cyril Hierosol Catech. 5. Mystag Chrysost Hom. de Orat. Dom. Hieron Theoph. Euthim. in cap. 6. Matth. Amb. lib. 4. de Sacram. c. 4. Aug. Epist 121. ad Probam Item de Serm. Domini in Monte lib. 2. c. 5 6 7 8 16. Hom. 42. Item de Bono perseverantiae c. 2. sequ Serm. 126 135 182. de Temp. Item Cassian collat 7. c. 18 19 20 21. D. Thom. in Opuscul 2.2 q. 83. c. 9. Now as for the Entrance Note if you respect the Words it is very short but if you consider the Matter it is very weighty and full of Mysteries And the first Word which by God's Command and Institution II. Why God call'd Father we use in this Prayer is Father For tho our Saviour could have begun this Divine Prayer with any Word that had more Majesty in it The first Reason of Creator for example or of Lord yet these which might also strike us with Dread he omitted But he made use of that Word that might minister Love and Affiance to them that pray to or beg any thing of God For what is more sweet than the Name of Father which carries in it Love and Indulgence Vide D. Leon. Serm. 6. de Nat. Dom. D. Thom. 1. p. q. 33. a. 1. But for what Reasons the Name of Father is suitable to God III. Why the Name Father given to God The first Reason the Faithful may be taught from those Heads of Creation Government and Redemption For when God created Man after his own Image he bestow'd not that Image upon the other Creatures For this singular Privilege wherewith he adorn'd Man he is rightly in Sacred Scripture call'd the Father of all Men not only of the Faithful but also of Infidels And from his Government may be taken an Argument The second That by regarding and advising well of Man's Advantage by a special kind of Care and Providence he affords us his Fatherly Love But that in the Explication of this Argument we may the better understand God's Fatherly Care over Men IV. Of the Ministers of God's Providence it seems proper to say somewhat of the Guardianship of Angels in whose Protection Men are For by God's Providence V. To every one is given of God a Guardian Angel this Business is committed to the Angels that they should keep Mankind and be at hand with all Men that they receive no great damage For as Parents if their Children are to go any infested and dangerous Journy appoint Keepers to go with them and secure them from harm so our Heavenly Father in this Journy wherein we are making towards our Heavenly Country has put Angels over every one of us by whose help and diligence being guarded we may escape the Snares privily laid by our Enemies and beat back their terrible Assaults made against us and by their direction we may hold on strait in our Journy lest any Error being cast in our way by our treacherous Adversary he might entice us out of the Way that leads to Heaven Now VI. The Advantage of the Guard of Angels of how great advantage to Men this Care of God and his singular Providence is the Charge and Administration whereof is committed to the Angels who have a middle Nature betwixt God and Men appears by Examples whereof the Sacred Scriptures furnish us with abundance which testifie that oftentimes by God's Goodness it came to pass that in the very sight of Men the Angels wrought wonderful things Whereby we are admonish'd that innumerable things of this kind which do not fall under Sight are profitably and savingly wrought by the Angels the Guardians of our Safety The Angel Raphael VII Raphael's Benefits to Tobias who was Tobias's Companion and the Guide of his Journy appointed by God brought him on his Journy and home again in safety And he was Assistant to him that he might not be devour'd of that great Fish and shew'd him how great Vertue there was in the Liver Gall and Heart of that Fish He drove out the Devil Tob. 1.2 and fettering and hindring his Power he kept him from hurting Tobias Tob. 6. And taught the young Man the true and lawful Use and Institution of Matrimony Tob. 12. And restor'd Sight to blind Tobias Also that Angel that deliver'd the Prince of Apostles VIII The Benefits of the Angel that guarded S. Peter affords plentiful Matter to the Curats for Instruction of their devout Flock concerning the admirable Advantage of the Care and Custody of Angels when they shall shew that the Angels illustrating the Darkness of the Prison and raising Peter from Sleep by touching his Side loosing his Chains breaking his Bands warning him to rise and taking his Sandals and his other Apparel to follow him and when they shall teach that by the same Angel Peter being set at liberty was led out of Prison thro the Watch and lastly that the Gates being open'd he was put into safety Of this kind of Examples IX Profitable to relate these Examples as was said before the History of Sacred Scripture is full whereby we see how great the Power of those Benefits is which God bestows upon Men by the Ministry and Service of Angels Nor are they sent only upon some certain and particular account but even from our very first beginning they are charg'd with the Care of us and plac'd over Men in particular for defence of their Safety Now X. The profitableness of the Doctrin of the Guardianship of Angels this Advantage will follow upon the diligent handling of this Doctrin That the Minds of the Hearers will be attentive and rous'd up to the acknowledging and reverencing this Fatherly Care and Providence of God towards them He that will read more concerning the Creation and Excellency of the Angels let him look back to the First Article of the Creed pag. 13. And here the Curat shall commend and highly extol the Riches of God's Goodnes's towards Mankind XI How great the Riches of God s Gooâ—ness towards us is whom tho
in the First Parents both of our Kind and of our Sin and even to this day we have offended by our Wickedness yet he continues his Love towards us nor do's he lay aside that special Care over us Whom if any one thinks that he forgets Men XII A great Sin to say that God forgets Men. Exod. 17.7 he is mad and most unworthily dishonors God God is angry at Israel for the Blasphemy of that Nation which thought it self forsaken of the Divine Care For we read in Exodus They tempted the Lord saying Is God among us or not And in Ezekiel Ezek 8.12 God is angry at the same People because they said God sees us not the Lord has left the Earth The Faithful therefore are to be deterr'd by these Authorities from that wicked Opinion That God can be unmindful of Men. In which sense we may hear the Israelites complaining of God in Esay's Prophecy Note and God on the contrary clearing himself from that their foolish Complaint in a gracious Similitude For thus we read there Isa 49.14 Sion said The Lord has forsaken me and the Lord has forgotten me To whom God answers Can a Woman forget her Infant that she should not have compassion on the Son of her Womb Tho she may forget yet will not I forget thee Behold I have carried thee in my Arms. By which Places tho this be clearly confirm'd XIII God never forgets Men. yet that the Faithful may be fully perswaded that God can at no time lay aside the Care of Men so as not to give them the Effects of his Fatherly Love the Curats shall prove this Matter from the most clear Example of the first of Mankind whom after the neglect and violation of God's Command when you hear them more sharply accus'd and condemn'd with that dreadful Sentence Gen. 3.17 Cursed is the Earth by thy Deed in labor shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy Life Thorns and Briars shall it bring thee forth and thou shalt eat the Grass of the Earth when you see them driven out of Paradice and to take away all hope of return thither when in the entrance of Paradice you read that there is plâ—c'd a Cherubin holding a Flaming Sword turning hither and thither when you understand that they were punish'd with both inward and outward Sorrows by God's revenging their Wrong Would you not think now Observe that Man's Business were done Would you not believe that he were stripp'd not only of all Divine Help but also expos d to all kinds of Wrongs But yet even in these so great Tokens of God's Wrath and Revenge there arise some Sparks of God's Love towards them Gen. 3.2 For says the Scripture The Lord God made for Adam and for his Wife Coats of Skins and he put them upon them And this was a very great Argument that God would never at any time be wanting to Men. The Efficacy of this Sentence XIV God's Love to Man never drawn dry by any Injury Psal 76. Habac 3.2 Mich. 7.18 That the Love of God is not to be exhausted by any Sinfulness of Man David express'd in these Words Will the Lord keep his Mercy in his Anger And this Habacuc speaking to God expounds while he says When thou art angry thou remembrest Mercy So Michaeas Who O God is like to thee who takest away Iniquity and put'st away the Sin of the Relique of thine Inheritance Thou wilt no more send forth thy Fury because thou lov'st Mercy Verily thus the Case is XV. God helps in extremity When we think our selves utterly lost and depriv'd of God's Protection then especially of his Infinite Goodness do's God seek and take care of us For in his Anger he restrains the Sword of his Justice nor do's he cease to pour out the inexhaustible Treasures of his Mercy God's Creation and Providence therefore have a very great Efficacy XVI How rightly God call'd a Father to shew how God loves and defends Mankind But yet that Work of Man's Redemption shines so bright between the other two that the most gracious God and our Father has illustrated his infinite Kindness towards us by pressing in this third Benefit upon the rest Wherefore the Curat shall declare to his Spiritual Children XVII Why we are call'd and are the Children of God and diligently inculcate into their Ears this passing excellent Love of God towards us that they may know that being redeem'd after a wonderful manner they are become the Sons of God For Joh. 1. â—1 says S. John He has given them power to become the Sons of God and they are born of God For which cause Note Baptism which we have as the first Pledge and Token of our Redemption is call'd the Sacrament of Regeneration for thereby we are born the Children of God for our Lord himself says Joh. 3.6 That which is born of the Spirit is Spirit and we must be born again And the Apostle S. Peter 1 Pet. 1.25 Being born again not of corruptible seed but of incorruptible thro the Word of the living God By vertue of this Redemption we have both receiv'd the Holy Spirit XVIII How great the Benefit of Redemption is Rom. 15. and are dignified with Gods ' Grace by which Gift we are adopted the Sons of God as the Apostle S. Paul writes to the Romans Ye have not receiv'd the Spirit of Bondage again to Fear but ye have receiv'd the Spirit of Adoption of Sons in whom we cry Abba Father The Efficacy and Vertue of which Adoption 1 John 3.8 S. John explains after this manner Ye see how great Love the Father has given us that we should be call'd and be the Sons of God These things being explain'd XIX What we ow to God our Father the Faithful are to be admonish'd what return they ought to make to God our most loving Father that they may know what Love and Devotion what Obedience and Veneration they ought to perform to their Creator Governor and Redeemer and with what Hope and Affiance they ought to call upon him But to take away that Folly XX. A great Error to be remov'd and the better to guide the perversness of the Opinion of such as think a prosperous State and happy course of Life is the only Argument that God loves us but when we are exercis'd of God with Adversities and Calamities that that is a Sign that God is angry and has wholly estrang'd his good will from us It must be shew'd XXI When God chastises he loves Job 9.21 Psal 88.34 when the Lords hand touches that the Lord does not do this as an Enemy but that by striking he heals us and that a Wound that comes from God is a Medicine For he chastises sinners That by that Discipline he might make them better and by the present Punishment he redeems them from everlasting Destruction For indeed he visies our
5.20 We are Members of Christs Body of his Flesh and of his Bone Which very thing the Apostle signifies in his Epistle to the Galatians Gal. 3.26 Ye are all the Children of God by Faith in Jesus Christ for as many as were baptiz'd in Christ have put on Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek there is neither Servant nor Freeman there is neither Male nor Female for ye all are one in Christ Jesus Now this is a Matter diligently to be consider'd of the Pastors of Souls XXXII This Doctrin often to be taught to Christians and they are wittingly to abide on this Consideration for it is a Point very fit no less to comfort and encourage the Poor and Forelorn than to beat down the Presumption of the Rich and Mighty To cure which Frailty of Men the Apostle urg'd this Brotherly Charity and did inculcate it in the Ears of the Faithful When therefore XXXIII With what Affection we ought to say Our Father O Christian you are going to make these Prayers to God remember that you go as a Son to God your Father When therefore you order your Prayer and pronounce that word Our Father consider into what a State the infinite Love of God has rais'd you who has not commanded you to come as an abash'd and fearful Servant to his Lord but as a glad Child to fly securely to him as a Father Consider with what Attention and Regard XXXIV With how great Devotion we are to pray with what Care and Devotion you are to pray for you must endeavour to behave your self so as becomes a Child of God i e. that your Prayers and Actions be not unbeseeming that Divine Linage wherewith it has pleas'd your most gracious God to ennoble you To this kind of Duty the Apostle exhorts Ephes 5.11 saying Be ye therefore Imitators of God as most dear Children That it may truly be said of us what the Apostle wrote to the Thessalonians 1 Thes 5.5 Ye are all the Children of Light and the Children of the Day Which art in Heaven All that think rightly of God XXXV How God is every where agree that God is in all Places which is not so to be understood as tho he were divided into Parts and does supply and defend one place with one part and another place with another part for God is a Spirit and cannot be divided for who dares circumscribe God in the limits of any place as held to any point Hier. 13.14 since he says of himself Do not I fill Heaven and Eearth Which again is thus to be understood XXXVI God is whole every where That God by his Power and Might comprehends the whole Heaven and Earth and whatsoever is contain'd in Heaven and Earth but that himself is not contain'd in any place for God is present with all things either creating them or preserving them being created but himself ty'd to no Country nor limited by any Bounds or so defin'd as that being every where present he cannot dispose his Nature and Power which thing blessed David express'd in these words Psal 138.8 If I ascend up to Heaven thou art there Aug. lib. 1. Con. c. 3. D. Thom. 1. p. q. 8. a. 2. But tho God be present at hand in all places and things XXXVII Why God is said to be in Heaven not bound to any limits as was said before yet in Sacred Scripture he is often said To have his dwelling in Heaven VVhich we see to be so done Thr First Reason because Heaven which we see is the noblest part of the VVorld and remains undecay'd excelling all other Bodies in Power Greatness Beauty and is endu'd with certain and steady Motions To stir up the Minds of Men therefore to contemplate his infinite Power and Majesty The Second Reason which shines most gloriously in the work of Heaven God in Sacred Scripture testifies that he dwells in Heaven He also often declares as indeed the Truth is that there is no part of the VVorld which is not comprehended by Gods Nature and Power present every where Altho in this Consideration the Faithful shall propose to themselves the Image The Third Reason not only of the common Father of all but also reigning in the Kingdom of God that when they are about to pray they may remember that their Mind and Soul is to be carried to Heaven and see how much Hope and Affiance the name of Father gives it so much Christian Humility and Devotion let that excellent Nature and Divine Majesty of our Father which is in Heaven add to it Which words beforehand determine what is to be pray'd for by those that make Prayers The Fourth Reason for all our Requests for the Necessities and Uses of this Life unless joyn'd with the good things of Heaven and directed to that End are vain and unworthy a Christian VVherefore the Curats shall admonish their Hearers of this Order of Prayer Note and they shall prove their Admonition by that Authority of the Apostle Colos 5.2 If ye be risen with Christ seek those things which are above where Christ is sitting at the right Hand of God Rellish those things which are above not those things which are on the Earth The FIRST PETITION Hallowed be thy Name WHat we are to ask of God I. When Prayer is well dispos'd and in what Order it is to be done the Master and Lord of all has himself taught and commanded For since Prayer is the Messenger and Interpreter of our Cares and Desires we then pray well and according to Reason when the Order of our Requests follows the Order of the things to be pray'd for But true Charity admonishes us to offer our whole Soul and Thoughts to God II. The Order of Charity because he alone in whom is truly the chiefest Good is to be lov'd with a kind of special and singular Love Nor can God be lov'd alone and from the Heart III. What the true Love of God is unless his Honor and Glory be preferr'd before all things and Natures in the VVorld besides for both our own and others Goods yea and all whatsoever is call'd by the name of Good proceeding from him give place to him the Chiefest Good VVherefore IV. Why this the First Petition that our Prayer may proceed orderly our Savior has appointed this Petition concerning the Chiefest Good to be the Principal and Head of all the other Petitions Teaching us The First Reason before we pray for any thing that either we or our Neighbor have need of that we ought to pray for those things that are proper to God's Glory and to declare to God himself our Study and Desire of that thing By doing whereof Another Reason we shall continue in the Duty of Charity whereby we are taught both to love God more than our own selves and first to beg those things that we wish
what kind of Life they lead Note and what kind of Manners they use that profess Religion just so is the Unlearned Multitude us'd to judge of Religion it self and of the Author of it Wherefore they that live according to Christian Religion XIII To what Christians are oblig'd in this part which they have undertaken and square their Discourse and Actions according to its Rules give a great occasion to others of praising and celebrating with all Honor and Glory the Name of our Heavenly Father For the Lord himself has requir'd this of us that by our vertuous and illustrious Actions we provoke Men to praise and glorifie the Name of God to whom he thus speaks in the Gospel Matth. 6. Let your Light so shine before Men that they may see your good Works and glorifie your Father which is in Heaven And the Prince of the Apostles 1 Pet. 2.4 Having your Conversation honest among the Gentiles that considering you in your good Works they may glorifie God The SECOND PETITION Thy Kingdom come THe Kingdom of Heaven I The whole Gospel directs us to the Kingdom of God Mat. 3.2 which we pray for in this other Petition is of such a sort that thither is referr'd and terminated all the Preaching of the Gospel For thence S. John the Baptist began his Exhortation to Penance Do Penance says he for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand Nor did the Saviour of Mankind take the ground of his own Preaching elsewhere And in that saving Sermon of his wherein on the Mount he shew'd his Disciples the way of Bliss for the intended Argument of his Discourse as it were he took his Text from the Kingdom of Heaven Blessed says he Mat. 4.17 are the Poor in Spirit because theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven And to those that would have staid him he gave this Cause for the necessity of his Journy Mat. 5.3 Luc. 4.43 I must preach the Gospel of the Kingdom of God to other Cities also for therefore I am sent This Kingdom therefore he commanded the Apostles afterwards to preach as he answer'd him that said he would go bury his Father Mat. 10.17 Luc. 8. Act. 1.3 Go thou and preach the Kingdom of God And when he was risen from the Dead for those Forty days wherein he appear'd to his Apostles he spake concerning the Kingdom of God Wherefore the Curats shall diligently handle this Point of the second Petition II. The Pastors Duty that their Faithful Hearers may understand how great the Efficacy and Necessity of this Petition is And first III. Why this Petition distinct from the rest This Consideration will furnish them with abundance of Matter for the explaining of this Point well and wisely that tho this Petition be joyn'd with all the rest yet he commanded this also to be us'd separately from the rest that what we pray for we may seek with our utmost endeavor Mat. 6.33 For he says Seek first the Kingdom of God and the Righteousness thereof and all these things shall be added to you And indeed so great a confluence and plenty of Heavenly Gifts is contain'd in this Petition IV. What this Petition comprehends that it contains all things necessary for the Security of our both Corporal and Spiritual Life But how shall we call him worthy of the Name of a King Note who takes no care of those things that concern the Welfare of the Kingdom Now if Men be careful for the Safety of their Kingdom with how great Care and Providence must it be believ'd that the King of all Kings defends the Life and Welfare of Men In this Petition therefore of the Kingdom of God V. All things necessary are here pray'd for are comprehended all things whatsoever which in this Pilgrimage or Exile rather we stand in need of which God graciously promises that he will grant for immediately he subjoins All these things shall be added to you VVhereby he plainly declares VI. How great Gods Bounty is that he is a King that largely and bountifully supplies Mankind Upon the consideration of which infinit Bounty David being fix'd sings thus The Lord is my King therefore I shall want nothing Psal 22.1 But it is not enough earnestly to seek the Kingdom of God VII To be heard in this Petition what is necessary unless together with our Petition we use all other Means whereby it is sought and found For those Five Foolish Virgins indeed earnestly sought it after this manner Lord Lord open to us Mat. 25.21 but yet because they did not well guard their Petition they were shut out and not without cause for that Sentence came out of God's own Mouth Mat. 7.21 Not every one that says to me Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven VVherefore the Priests VIII How to stir up the Desire of the Kingdom of Heaven and those that have Cure of Souls shall draw out of the most flowing Fountains of Sacred Scripture those things that may move in the Faithful the Study and Desire of the Kingdom of Heaven and which may put before their Eyes their calamitous State and Condition and which may affect them so as that looking about them and recollecting themselves they may be brought back to the remembrance of that highest Bliss and those unspeakable good things wherewith the everlasting House of God our Father abounds For here we are but mere Exiles IX How many and great the Miseries of this Life are Gal. 5.17 and Inhabitants of that place wherein the Devils dwell whose spite against us can be mitigated by no means for they are most hurtful and implacable to Mankind And what shall we say of those domestic and intestine Quarrels which the Soul and Body the Flesh and Spirit daily make among themselves wherein we ought always to fear lest we should be worsted And it is to be fear'd yea we should presently fall were we not defended by the Protection of Gods right Hand which weight of Miseries when the Apostle perceiv'd Rom. 7.24 he said O wretched Man that I am who will deliver me from the Body of this Death This Misery of Mankind X. How we come to know more readily the greatness of Mans Misery altho it be well known of it self yet it may more easily be understood from the Contention of other Natures and created things For we see it seldom happen in them whether void of Reason or Sense that a-any of their Natures so decline from their proper Actions Sense or Motions that were implanted in them as to forsake their appointed and determin'd End This appears in the Beasts of the Field in Fishes and Birds so that the Matter wants nothing to be said for the clearing of it If you look up to Heaven do ye not perceive it to be most true which was said by David Psal 118.89 Thy Word O Lord endures for ever in Heaven to
wit That Heaven is carried about with a steddy and perpetual Motion so that it does not in the least forsake the Law appointed it of God If you consider the Earth and all other Creatures you may easily perceive that they fall off either not at all or but very little But miserable Mankind very often falls XI Nothing more inconstant than Man and seldom does it proceed in any good purposes but for the most part leaves off good Actions when begun and despises them and the best Sense which pleas'd for a while presently displeases and that being rejected it falls into ill Counsels and such as are pernicious to it self What therefore is the cause of this Misery and Inconstancy XII What the causes of Man's Misery are It must needs be the Contempt of divine Inspiration for we shut our Ears to Gods Admonitions we will not cast our Eyes upon those things that would give us Divine Light nor do we hearken to our Heavenly Father commanding us those things which are for our Salvation Wherefore the Curats are to be very careful to lay these Miseries before the Eyes of the Faithful XIII The Curats Duty in thiâ— case and let them shew the causes of their Miseries and the vertue of the Remedies to do which they will not want means if they read those very Holy Men John Chrysostom and Austin and especially what we have set down in the Exposition of the Creed For those things being known who is there even of the most wicked Men in the World but by the Help of Gods Grace preventing them will endeavour by the Example of the Prodigal Son in the Gospel Luc. 15. to bestir and raise himself up and come into the presence of this heavenly King and Father Vide Chrysost in Psal 118. in cap. 4. Isai hom 62. ad Popul Antioch Item hom 69. in hom de vanit brevit Vitae Aug. lib. 10. Confess c. 28. 31. lib. 21. de Civit. Dei c. 14. lib. 22. c. 22. Having explain'd these things XIV What is here understood by the Kingdom of God they shall then shew how this Petition becomes advantagious to the Faithful and what it is that in these words we beg of God especially seeing that this word the kingdom of God signifies many things the declaring whereof will be useful both to the understanding of other places of Scripture and is necessary to the knowledge of this place The common Signification therefore of the Kingdom of God First and which is frequent in the Sacred Scripture is not only that Power which he has over all Men and Creatures in the World but his Providence also which rules and governs all things For as the Prophet says Psal 94.4 In his hands are all the Ends of the Earth By which Ends are also understood those things which are secret and hidden in the inmost parts of the Earth and of all things else According to this Sense spake Mordochaeus in these words Esther 13.9 O Lord God thou art an Almighty King for in thy Power are all things and there is none that can resist thy Will thou art Lord of all nor is there any that resists thy Majesty Again Secondly by the Kingdom of God is signified that special and singular Rule of Providence whereby God defends and takes care of pious and holy Men. Of which mighty care so proper to God it is said of David The Lord governs me therefore shall I want nothing And Isaiah says The Lord our King he shall save us Psal 22.1 Isay 32.22 In which Kingly Power of God XV. Christ's Kingdom is not of this World John 18.36 tho even in this Life those pious and holy Men are after a special Manner of whom we have made mention yet Christ our Lord admonish'd Pilat that his Kingdom is not of this World i. e. it has not its Beginning from this World which is made to perish for after that manner as we have said Emperors Kings Common-wealths Rulers and all they that either have obtain'd and are chosen of Men to be over Cities and Provinces or by Violence and Wrong to possess the Government have the Rule or Mastery But Christ our Lord is appointed of God to be King XVI What Christ's Kingdom is as the Prophet says whose Kingdom as the Apostle says is Justice for he says The Kingdom of God is Justice and Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost Psal 2.6 Rom. 24.15 Now Christ our Lord reigns in us by internal Vertues Faith Hope and Charity XVII How Christ reigns in us by which Vertues we are made parts as it were of his Kingdom and being subject to God after a special manner we are consecrated to his Worship and Reverence that as the Apostle said Gal. 2. I live yet not I but Christ lives in me so we may say I reign yet not I but Christ reigns in me Now this Kingdom is call'd Justice XXIII Why God's Kingdom is Justice because it is constituted by the Justice of Christ our Lord. And of this Kingdom thus speaks our Lord in S. Luke The kingdom of God is within you Luc. 17.21 For tho Jesus Christ reigns by Faith in all Note that are contain'd in the Lap and Bosom of our most Holy Mother the Church yet in a special manner he reigns over them who being endu'd with Faith Hope and Charity yield themselves as pure and living Members to God And in these the Kingdom of Grace is said to be Now Thirdly The Kingdom of God is eternal Glory Matth. 25.34 Luc. 23.42 that is God's Kingdom of Glory whereof we hear Christ our Lord speaking in S. Matthew Come ye Blessed of my Father possess the Kingdom prepar'd for you from the beginning of the World Which very Kingdom that Thief in S. Luke admirably ackowledging his Wickedness begg'd of him in this manner Lord remember me when thou com'st into thy Kingdom S. John also makes mention of this Kingdom John 3.5 Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God And the Apostle to the Ephesians mentions it Eph. 5. For no Whoremonger or Vnclean person or Covetous man who is an Idolater has any Inheritance in the Kingdom of Christ and of God Matth. 13. â—1 Hither do belong some Parables of Christ our Lord speaking of the Kingdom of Heaven But first it is necessary to establish the Kingdom of Grace XIX The double Kingdom of Grace and Glory nor can Gods Glory reign in any except his Grace first rule in them But Grace XX. What Grace is according to the Sense of our Savior himself is A fountain of living water sprining up to eternal life John 4.14 And what shall we call Glory but Grace made perfect and absolute For so long as we are cloth'd with this frail and mortal Body while weak and wandring in
our Weakness when we thus pray to God Thy Will be done For whereas by casting off our Obedience and neglecting the Will of God we fall into these Miseries God offers us only this one Remedy of all our Evils that at last we would live according to his Will which by Sin we have despis'd and that we would measure all our Thoughts and Actions by that Rule which that we may be able to do we humbly beg it of God Thy Will be done They also XIII This Petition necessary even for the Just in whose Souls God already reigns and who are illuminated with the Rays of Divine Light by benefit of whose Grace they obey the Will of God must heartily beg it Which things tho thus obtain'd yet properly they are against our Desires by reason of our proneness to Evil which is rooted in Mens Hearts So that tho we were such kind of Persons yet in this case we are in very great danger from our selves lest being drawn away and entic'd by our Lusts which war in our Members Jac. 4.1 we again turn aside from the way of Salvation Of which Danger our Lord admonishes us in these words Mat. 26.41 Watch and pray that ye enter not into Temptation The Spirit indeed is ready but the Flesh is weak Vide Hier. lib. 2. advers Jovin Aug. de Haeresi 6. For it is not in the power of Man XIV Even j stified Persons endure the Affections of the Flesh no not even in his who is justified by the Grace of God so to subdue the Affections of the Flesh as never after to rise up against him for when the Grace of God heals the Minds of those that are justif'd he heals not their Flesh also of which the Apostle writes thus For I know that in me i. e. in my Flesh dwells no good thing Rom. 7.18 For as once the First Man lost his Original Justice XV. Since Adam's Fall no one could govern his Desires whereby his Desires were govern'd as with a Bridle his Reason could never so contain them in their Duty as not to seek after those things which are even against Reason In that part of Man therefore Sin dwells i. e. the Incitement to Sin as the Apostle writes that we may know that it abides not with us a Guest for a time but that it always remains as an Inhabitant in our Body in the House of our Members as long as we live Therefore that we may stoutly withstand our domestic and inbred Enemies Note we easily see that we are to fly to God's Help and to beg that his Will may be done in us And now the Faithful must be made to know XVI What Will of God is here understood what the Force of this Petition is where omitting many of those things which are profitably and largely disputed by Learned Schoolmen concerning God's Will we say That here the Will is taken for that which they use to call a Sign i. e. for that which he has commanded or warn'd us either to do or to beware of Wherefore by the word Will XVII This Will signifies all God's Commandments in this place are comprehended all things that are propos'd to us for the obtaining of the Bliss of Heaven whether they belong to Faith or Manners and lastly all things whatsoever Christ our Lord either by himself or by his Church has commanded or forbidden us to do Of which Will the Apostle writes thus Be ye not unewise but understanding what the Will of God is Ephes 5. v. 17. When therefore we pray XVIII What is here pray'd for First Secondly Thy Will be done we first of all pray That our Heavenly Father would give us Power to obey his Divine Commands and to serve him in holiness and justice all our days To do all things according to his Will and Pleasure Thirdly To do those Duties of which we are admonish'd in Sacred Scriptures To perform all other things by his Direction Fourthly which they teach them that are born not of the Will of the Flelh but of God following the Example of Christ our Lord who became obedient to Death even the Death of the Cross To be ready to endure all things Fifthly rather than in the least to depart from his Will Nor is there any one that more ardently burns with the Love and Study of this Petition XIX Who pray this heartily than he to whom it is given to behold the exceeding great Dignity of those that obey God For he understands that Saying to be most true Whosoever says our Lord will do the Will of my Father which is in Heaven he is my Brother and Sister and Mother that is I am most closely join'd with him in all the Bonds of Love and Good-will Bern. Serm. 3. de S. Andrea There is scarcely any of the Saints but earnestly besought God for the exercise of this Petition XX. How often this Petition repeated by the Saints all have very often us'd this Prayer tho in a different Expression among whom we see the admirable and excellent David thus in a different manner praying For one while he says Would God my Ways were directed to keep thy Justifications another while Lead me into the Way of thy Commandments another while Order my Steps according to thy Word and let no Injustice rule over me Hither belong those Sayings Give me Vnderstanding that I may know thy Testimonies He often uses the same Sense in different words and these Places are diligently to be observ'd and explain'd to the Faithful that all may know how great a Store and Plenty of wholesom Matters is contain'd in the First Part of this Petition In the second place XXI What we detest by this Petition in the seventh place Gal 5 19. Rom. 8.13 when we pray Thy Will be done we detest the Works of the Flesh whereof the Apostle writes thus Now the Works of the Flesh are manifest which are these Fornication Vncleanness Immodesty Wantonness c. And If ye live according to the Flesh ye shall die And we pray That God would not suffer us to accomplish those things which our Sense our Lust our Weakness would perswade us to but that he would govern our Will Now voluptuous Persons are Strangers from this Will of God XXII This Petition not well made by the Voluptuous being bent wholly upon the thought and care of Earthly things For they are carried headlong by their Lust to the enjoyment of that they desire and place their Happiness in the enjoyment of their evil Desires insomuch that they call him happy that obtains whatsoever he lusts for VVe What we here pray for in the sixth place on the contrary pray God as the Apostle says That we may not follow the care of the Flesh in its Desires but that his VVill may be done Not that we are easily brought to beg of God XXIII Hard to make
his Tillage of those fruitful Gardens nor had his Labor or his Hope at all ever deceiv'd him But his Posterity is not only depriv'd of the Fruit of the Tree of Life VIII How great the Misery of Adams Posterity is but also is condemn'd with that dreadful Sentence Cursed is the Farth by thy act in labor shalt thou eat thereof all the Days of thy Life Briers and Thorns shall it bring thee forth and thou shalt eat the grass of the Earth in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat thy Bread till thou return to the Earth out of which thou wast taken for Dust thou art and into Dust shalt thou return To us therefore all things are fallen out contrary to what they had done to him and his Posterity IX Among these Miseries which is the greatest if Adam had bin obedient to Gods Command All things therefore are alter'd and chang'd for the worst Among which this is very lamentable that for our exceeding great Charges utmost Labor and Sweat we very often receive no Fruits when the Seed we sow turns to bad standing Corn or is choak'd with Weeds or is stricken with Storms Winds Hail Blasts Cankers and so perishes and is destroy'd so that all the whole Labor of the Year in a short Time by some Calamity of the Air or Earth comes to nothing And this happens for our Wickedness at which God being angry does not bless our Labors But that dreadful Sentence remains which at first he pronounc'd against us Gen. 3. The Pastors therefore in handling of this Point X. Mens Labor but vain unless God bless it shall labor that the Faithful may know that Men fell into these Streights and Miseries by their own Fault that they may understand that they must labor and sweat in getting those things that are necessary for Life but yet except God bless their Labor that all their Hope will deceive them and all their striving be in vain For neither is he that plants any thing nor he that waters but God that gives the Increase And Except the Lord build the House they labor but in vain that build it 1 Cor. 3.7 Psal 126.1 The Curats therefore shall teach XI Whence the Necessity of Prayer proved that there are almost innumerable things which if we want we either lose Life or render it very uncomfortable For this want of things and this Weakness of Nature being known Christians will be compell'd to go to their Heavenly Father and humbly to beg of him both Earthly and Heavenly good things They will imitate that Prodigal Son An Example Luc. 15. who when in a far Country he began to want nor was there any one that would give him so much as Peas-husks to eat when he was hungry returning afterwards to himself he understood that there was no Remedy to be expected any where for those Evils wherewith he was press'd but from his Father And here also the Faithful will come with more Confidence to pray XII How Faith given to them that pray if in their Minds they consider the Divine Goodness that his Fatherly Ears are always open to the Voice of his Children for while he exhorts us to seek our Bread he promises that he will bestow it abundantly upon them that rightly ask it of him for by teaching us how to ask it he exhorts us to ask it by exhorting he inforces us to ask it by inforcing us to ask he promises to give it by promising to give it us he leads us into a certain Hope of obtaining it The Minds of the Faithful therefore being stirr'd up and inflam'd XIII What we pray for in this Petition it now follows that we shew what is pray'd for in this Petition and First what Bread that is which here we ask We must know therefore that in Sacred Scripture by this Word Bread are signified many things XIV What is meant by the Word Bread but especially these two First whatsoever we use for Food and other Provisions for the Body for Preservation of Life and then whatsoever is given us of God's Blessing for the Life and Salvation of our Spirit and Soul Now here we ask Relief for that Life which we lead here in the Earth XV. What we here pray for First and this by the Authority of the Holy Fathers that thought so Wherefore they are not to be heard XVI Earthly good things may lawfully be pray'd for that say that Christians may not ask of God the Earthly good things of this Life For there are against this Error besides the concurring Sense of the Fathers very many Examples both of the Old and New Testament For Jacob vowing pray'd thus An Example Gen. 28.20 If the Lord will be with me and keep me in my way by which I walk and give me Bread to eat and Clothes to put on and that I return in safety to the House of my Father the Lord shall be my God and this Stone which I have put up for a Monument shall be call'd the house of God and of all that thou shalt give me I will offer to thee the Tithes And Solomon also pray'd for certain Relief of this Life Another Prov. 30.8 when he pray'd thus Give me neither Beggery nor Riches but give me only Necessaries for Food And what shall we say Others out of the New-Testament Matth. 24.20 when the Saviour of Mankind commands us to pray for those things which no one dares deny do belong to the use of the Body Pray ye says he that your flight be not in Winter or on the Sabbath And what say we of S. James Jac. 5.13 whose Words are these Is any of you sad let him pray Is any one cheerful let him sing And what of the Apostle who says thus to the Romans Rom. 15.30 I beseech you Brethren thro our Lord Jesus Christ and thro the Love of the Holy Ghost that ye help me in your Prayers to God for me that I may be delivered from the Infidels that are in Judea Wherefore XVII Earthly good things are here pr y'd for when God gives leave to the Faithful to ask the Comforts of human things and this perfect Form of Prayer was deliverd by Christ our Lord there is no doubt left that this is one of the seven Petitions Besides XVIII What we pray for Secondly we beg our daily Bread i. e. Necessaries for Food and under the name of Bread whatsoever is sufficient both for ◠lothes to cover us and for Food to sustain us whether it be Bread or Flesh or Fish or whatsoever else we can think on For we see that Eliseus us'd this manner of speaking An 〈…〉 ple. 4 Reg 6.22 when he admonish'd the King to give Bread to the Assyrian Soldiers to whom a great abundance of Meat was given And we know that it was written concerning Christ our Lord Another He entred into the House
he commands us to beg our Meat of him every Day Which Sentence has this necessary Reason XXXII The Lords Prayer to be said daily because we all want daily Bread therefore we must all daily use the Lords Prayer And thus much of the Bread which being receiv'd into our Mouth nourishes and sustains our Body which God of his admirable Bounty bestows upon all in common as well on the Faithful as Infidels as well on the Pious as Impious Matth. 5.46 Who causes his Sun to rise upon the Good and upon the Evil and rains upon the Just and on the Vnjust The other Bread XXXIII Fourthly we here pray for Spiritual Bread and which we also pray for in this place is Spiritual whereby all things are signified whatsoever are requir'd for the Safety and Salvation of the Spirit and Soul For as the meat wherewith the Body is nourished and sustaind is of many sorts so the Meat which preserves the Life of the Soul and Sprit is not of one kind only For the Word of God is the Food of the Soul First For Wisdom says Prov. 9.5 Come ye eat of my Bread and drink of my Wine which I have mingled for you Now when God takes away from Men the Use of this Word XXXIV When the Food of God's Word is taken away Amoâ— 8.11 which he uses to do when he is much provok'd by our Sins he is said to send a Famine upon Men For thus it is in Amos I will send a Famin upon the Earth not a Famin of Bread or a Thirst of Water but of hearing the Word of the Lord. Now as it is a certain Sign of Death approaching XXXV A singular Comparison when Men cannot take Food or having taken it cannot keep it so it is a very great Argument that their Salvation is in danger who either desire not God's Word or if they have it will not endure it and pour out that impious Cry against God Job 21.14 Depart from us we desire not the knowledge of thy Ways In this Madness of Soul XXXVI The Despisers of Gods Word in this Blindness of Mind they are taken who disregarding those Catholic both Bishops and Priests that are put over them and cutting themselves off from the Holy Roman Church have given themselves over to be govern'd by Heretics that corrupt the Word of God But then XXXVII Christ the Bread of the Soul Joh. 6.15 Christ our Lord is the Bread of the Soul For he says of himself I am the Living Bread that came down from Heaven It is past belief with how great Pleasure and Joy this Bread then fills devout Souls they are most afflicted with Earthly Troubles and Inconveniences That holy Quire of Apostles may serve us for an Example of whom it is thus recorded Act. 5.41 They went out from the presence of Council rejoycing The Books of the Lives of Holy Men are fill'd with Examples of this kind And of those inward Joys of Good Men God speaks thus Apoc. 2.17 To him that overcomes I will give the hidden Manna But especially this Bread is Christ our Lord XXXVIII Christ in the Eucharist is the Bread of the Soul which is substantially contain'd in the Sacrament of the Eucharist This unspeakable Pledge of his Love he gave us when he was about to return to his Father of which he said He that eats my Flesh and drinks my Blood dwells in me and I in him Take ye and eat This is my Body Job 6.65 Mat. 26.6 1 Cor. 11.64 And the Curat shall fetch those things which belong to the profit of the Faithful from that place where the Force and Vertue of this Sacrament is particularly explain'd Pag. 181. And here it is said XXXIX How Christ in the Eucharist is the Bread of the Soul Our Bread because it belongs to the Faithful i. e. to those who joyning Charity with Faith by the Sacrament of Penance wipe away the Spots of Sin who remembring themselves to be the Children of God take and worship this Divine Sacrament with the greatest Holiness and Veneration they are able Vide Tertul. lib. de Orat. Cypr. item de Orat. August alios locis citatis supra pag. 473. But why is it call'd Daily There is a twofold Reason XL. Why Christ is call'd our daily Bread Psal 54.25 The one is That in the Sacred Mysteries of the Christian Church it is offered to God daily and given to those that devoutly and holily desire it The other is That we ought daily to receive it or at least so to lead our Life as to be fit daily to take it and eat it Let those that think otherwise Note unless by reason of a long Interval they ought not to he fed with this saving Banquet of the Soul hear what S. Ambrose says If it be thy Daily Bread why dost thou take it but once a Year Lib. 5. Sap. c. 4. Vide etiam de Consec dist 2. But in this Petition the Faithful are specially to be exhorted XLI The Issue of this Petition to be left to God That when they have honestly and well advis'd and been industrious in getting the Necessaries of Life they leave the Success to God and refer their Desires to his Pleasure Psal 45.23 who will not always leave the Just in a tottering condition For either God will grant the things desired Note and so they shall have their Wish or else he will not grant them and that is a most certain Argument that what is desired is neither for their Salvation nor Advantage since God denies it to the Pious who takes greater care of their Welfare than themselves do Upon this Point the Curats may enlarge themselves in explaining those Reasons which are excellently collected by S. Austin in his Epistle to Proba The last thing in discoursing upon this Petition is this XLII Why God gives good things to Rich Men. That Rich Men well consider their Wealth and Plenty and that they receiv'd them from God and let them think with themselves that those good things are therefore heap'd upon them to distribute them to the Needy To which sense agree those things that are disputed by the Apostle in his first Epistile to Timothy 1 Tim. 6.17 whence the Curats may fetch Divine Precepts enow for the clearing this Point both profitably and savingly The FIFTH PETITION And forgive us our Debts as we alsso forgive our Debtors SInce there are so many things that signifie God's Infinit Power to be join'd with the like Infinit Wisdom and Goodness I. Christ's Passion a singular Token of his Love to us that whithersoever we turn our Eyes and thoughts we meet with the Tokens of his Immense Power and Goodness verily there is nothing that more evidently shews his most profound Love and admirable Charity towards us than that unspeakable Mystery of the Passion of Jesus Christ from whence sprang that
no soundness in my Flesh because of thy Anger neither is there any rest in my Bones by reason of my Sins To wit Explications to be mark d. he observes the force of that Plague when he confess'd that there was no part of him uninfected by the Plague of Sin for the Poison of Sin went into his very Bones i. e. it had infected his very Reason and Will which are the most solid parts of the Soul The Sacred Scriptures shew that this Plague spreads its self wide when they call Sinners Lame Deaf Dumb Blind and seiz'd in all their Members But besides XII God is angry at and fights against Sinners the Grief which he felt from the Wickedness as it were of Sin David was more troubled for Gods Anger which he knew he had provoked against himself by reason of his Sin for the Wicked have War with God by whose Wickedness he is beyond Belief offended for the Apostle says Rom. 2.2 Wrath and Indignation and Tribulation and Sorrow to every Soul of Man that does evil For tho the Act of Sin pass'd away utterly XIII After the Act of Sin the Guilt remains yet the Blot and the Guilt of it remains which Gods Anger always hangs over and follows as the Shadow does the Body Therefore when David was wounded with these Arrows he was moved to beg Pardon of his Sins whose both Example of Grief and way of Teaching the Curat having drawn out of his Fiftieth Psalm shall propose them to his Faithful Hearers that by Imitation of the Prophet they may be taught to grieve i. e. they may be taught true Penitence and encouraged with the Hope of Pardon Now how great Advantage this way of teaching has XIV The utility of this Doctrin to lead to Penitence to learn us by our Sorrow for Sin that Word of God in Jeremy shews who exhorting Israel to penitence admonishes them to perceive the Sense of those Evils which were the Consequence of their Sins Jer. 2.19 For see says he that it is an evil and a bitter thing to forsake the Lord thy God and not to fear me says the Lord of Hosts They that want this necessary Acknowledgment and Sense of Grief XV. The hardness of the Impenitent are by the Prophets Esaias Ezekiel and Zachary said to have a hard stony and adamantine Heart For they are like a Stone not softn'd by any Grief having no Sense of Life i. e. of Saving Confession Isa 46.12 Ezek. 36.26 Zach. 7.12 But lest the People being terrified with the Weight of their Sins XVI How Sinners are to be incouraged with Hope of Pardon should despair of being able to obtain Pardon the Curat ought to encourage them to Hope with these Reasons First Because Christ our Lord has given Power to his Churh to forgive Sins as is declar'd in the Sacred Article of the Holy Creed And in this Petition he has taught how great the Goodness and Liberality of God towards Mankind is Secondly for if he were not willing and ready to forgive the Penitent their Sins he would never have appointed us this Form of Prayer Forgive us our Debts Wherefore we ought to keep it fix'd in our Minds XVII Whence Confidence is to be had that he will bestow his Fatherly Compassion upon us since he has commanded us to beg it of him in our Prayer for under this Petition this meaning is fully contain'd that he is so tender towards us as that he will freely pardon true Penitents For he is God XVIII How grievously God is offended by Sin against whom by casting away our Obedience we sin the Order of whose Wisdom by our Deeds and Words we disturb and violate But he is also a most loving Father XIX The singular goodness of God who because he can forgive all things has not only declar'd that he is willing to do it but also drives Men to ask it of him and teaches them with what words to do it Wherefore no one can doubt Note but that by his Guidance it is in our Power to procure to our selves the Grace of God And because this Testification of the readiness of the Divine Will to pardon XX. How Gods Propensity towards us is to be prov'd increases our Faith cherishes our Hope and inflames our Love it is worth the while to amplifie this Point with some Divine Testimonies and Examples of Men to whom being penitent for their very great VVickedness God granted Pardon which because we ran it as far as the matter requir'd in the Entrance of this Prayer and in that part of the Creed which is concerning the Forgiveness of Sins the Curat from thence shall take what seems fit for the teaching of this Point and the rest he shall draw from the Fountain of the Sacred Scriptures And then let them use the same Order which we thought proper to be us'd in the other Petitions XXI What Debt signifies and that the Faithful may know what the word Debts singnifies here lest haply being deceiv'd by the Doubtfulness of the VVord they pray for another thing than what is here to be pray'd for We first must know XXII What we pray here for First That we pray not that the Love which on all Accounts we owe to God with all our Heart with all our Soul and with all our Minds the paying of which Debt is necessary to Salvation should be remitted us And because in the word Debt XXIII The second thing here pray'd for are also contain'd Obedience VVorship Veneration and all other Duties of that kind we pray not to be discharg'd from them neither But we pray that he would discharge us from our Sins XXIV What here pray'd for Luc. 13.4 for so S. Luke interprets it who puts Sins instead of Debts because in committing them we become guilty before God and liable to due Punishments which either by satisfying or suffering we undergo Of this kind that Debt was whereof Christ our Lord spake by the Mouth of the Prophet Psal 68.5 I then pay'd what I never took From which Sentence of Gods VVord we may understand XXV What a Sinner must do that cannot pay that we are not only Debtors but utterly unable to pay since the Sinner of himself can by no means make Satisfaction VVherefore we must fly to God's Mercy to whom because he answers by his Justice which God will never part with we must use Prayer and the Protection of the Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ without which no one ever obtain'd Pardon of Sins and from which as from its Fountain flows all the Vertue and Efficacy of making Satisfaction For that Price XXVI How plentiful Christs fruits are which was pay'd by Christ our Lord upon the Cross and communicated to us by the Sacraments using the matter with Study and Desire is of so great Efficacy and VVorth that it brings to pass and procures that
to beg of God not to suffer us to be led into Temptation but also in that Sermon which he made to the Holy Apostles about the time of his Death when indeed he said that they were clean he admonish'd them of this Duty in these words Joh. 13.10 Mat. 26.4 Pray that ye enter not into Temptation Which Admonition being made again by Christ our Lord he said a great Charge upon those that have Cure of Souls to be diligent in stirring up the Faithful to the frequent use of this Prayer that when every hour there are so great Dangers of this kind intended against Men by their Enemy the Devil they may earnestly beg of God who alone is able to drive them away in this Prayer Lead us not into Temptation But the Faithful will understand how much need they have of this Divine Help IV. How great the necessity of this Petition is if they but remember their own Weakness and Ignorance if they remember that Sentence of Christ our Lord The Spirit indeed is ready but the Flesh is weak if they remember what heavy and destructive Accidents Men would fall into by the Devil's means if they were not upheld by the help of God's Right Hand What clearer Example of Man's Weakness can there be Examples of our Weakness than that of Sacred Quire of Apostles who before were of a stout Courage but upon the first Terror laid in their way forsook our Savior and fled Altho that of the Prince of Apostles himself is yet more clear who after so large a Profession of singular both Resolution and Love to Christ our Lord when but a little before being very confident of himself he said thus If I were to die with thee yet I will not deny thee yet presently at the Voice of a silly Maid he protested with Oaths that he knew not our Lord. Mat. 26.35 And the Reason is Note because his Strength was not answerable to that very great Willingness of his Spirit But if the most holy Men have grievously sinn'd thro the Weakness of Human Nature Note again to which they trusted too much how are others to fear who come far short of them in Holiness VVherefore let the Curat propose to the Faithful the Fights and Dangers wherein we are daily engag'd V. To how many Dangers of Temptations Men are expos'd while our Souls continue in these mortal Bodies which on every hand the Flesh the VVorld and Satan oppose VVhat Anger what Lust or Covetousness can do in us how few are there in the VVorld that are not compell'd to their great damage to feel VVho is there that is not wearied with these Goads who feels not these Thorns VVho is not scorch'd with these secret Firebrands And indeed their Blows are so many and their Importunities so various that it is a very hard matter not to receive some grievous VVounds And besides these Enemies which lodge and live with us there are moreover those most bitter Enemies of whom it is written Eph. 6 22â— We wrestle not against Flesh and Blood but against the Rulers of this World of Darkness against Spiritual Wickedness in Heavenly things For to the inward Combats VI. How great the violence of the Devils is the outward Violence and Assaults of the Devils join themselves for they seek to catch us both by open Force and secret Snares cast upon our Souls so that we can very hardly escape them Now these the Apostle calls Princes for the Excellency of their Nature VII Why the Devils call'd Princes for by Nature they excel Men and all other Creatures that fall under Sense he also calls them Potestates or Powers because they not only excel in Strength of Nature but of Power also he also calls them Rulers of the World of Darkness for they govern not the Clear and Light VVorld i. e. Good and Pious Men but the Dark and Gloomy VVorld to wit those who being blinded with the Spots and Darkness of a naughty and wicked Life are delighted with the Devil the Prince of Darkness He also calls the Devils Spiritual Wickednesses VIII Why Spiritual Wickednesses What Carnal Wickedness What Spiritual Wickedness i.e. the VVickedness both of Flesh and Spirit The VVickedness which is call'd Carnal kindles our Desires to sensual Lusts and Pleasures But Spiritual Wickedness are evil Purposes and corrupt Desires which belong to the Superior part of the Soul which are by so much worse than the rest by how much the Mind and Reason it self is higher and more excellent Which Wickedness of Satan Note because he chiefly aims at this to deprive us of our Heavenly Inheritance therefore the Apostle said in Heavenly things Whence we may learn IX The Devil's Malice that the Enemies Forces are great their Courage undaunted their Hatred against us cruel and infinite That they wage perpetual War so that there can be no Peace or Truce with them And how bold they are that word of Satan shews which we read in the Prophet Isa 14.13 I will climb up even to Heaven He set upon our first Parents in Paradise he withstood the Prophets he sought for the Apostles and as our Lord says in the Evangelist Luc. 12.31 He would have winnow'd them as Wheat nor did the very Face of Christ himself make him blush or asham'd The Apostle therefore express'd his insatiable Desire and indefatigable Diligence when he said 1 Pet. 5.8 Your Adversary the Devil as a roaring Lion wheels about seeking whom he may devour And yet not one Devil only tempts Man X. Many Devils oppose one Man but sometimes many Devils join together against particular Men which thing that Devil confess'd who being ask'd of Christ our Lord what his Name was Marc. 5.9 Luc. 8.30 answered My Name is Legion to wit a Multitude of Devils which vex'd that miserable Man Mar. 12.45 And it is written of another That he took with him Seven other Spirits more wicked than himself and entring in they dwelt there There are many indeed who feel not the Impulse and Force of the Devil in themselves XI The Devils tempt not wicked Men and why and therefore think there is no such matter who that they are not oppos'd by the Devil there is no wonder seeing they have freely given up themselves to him They have no Piety no Charity none of that Vertue worthy a Christian and therefore they are wholly in the Power of the Devil nor is there any need of Temptations to destroy them in whose Souls they give him leave to abide But those that have dedicated themselves to God XII The Devil chiefly tempts the Pious leading a Heavenly life while they are on Earth Satan seeks most of all by his Incursions These he most bitterly hates for these at all times he says Snares The History of Sacred Scripture is full of the Examples of Holy Men whom tho they were of a strong Resolution
Destruction which thing Ezekiel enlarges upon in more words VVherefore here we must say Note that those Men are unthankful to God who by Gods Sufferance turn all so plentiful a means which God has given them to do good withall to the nourishing of Vice But we must here carefully mark the manner of the Sacred Scripture XXI The manner of the Scripture Expressions to be explain'd Exod. 47. Isa 6.10 Rom. 1.26 which sometimes signifies Gods Permission in such words as if taken properly would signifie as tho it were Gods Act For in Exodus it is said I will harden the Heart of Pharaoh And in Esay Make blind the Heart of this People And the Apostle to the Roman writes God gave them up to the Passions of their shame and to a reprobate Sense In which places and other like we are not to understand that God did thus but only that he suffered it to be so Vide Iren. lib. 4. contra Haret c. 48. Tertul. lib. 2. contra Mar. 14. Aug. lib. de Praedest gratia cap. 1. de Praed Sanct. cap. 9. lib. de grat lib. arbitr cap. 21 22 23. D. Thom. 2. p. q. 87. a. 2. 2.2 q. 15. These things being considered Note it will not be hard to know what we beg in this part of Prayer Nor do we pray that we may not be tempted at all For the Life of Man upon the Earth is but one continual Temptation Now this is profitable and advantageous to Mankind XXII Temptation is profitable For in Temptations we know our selves i. e. our Strength for which cause also we are humbled under the mighty Hand of God and fighting manfully we expect the inestimable Crown of Glory 2 Tim 25. Jac. 1.12 For he that wrestles is not crown'd except he wrestle lawfully And S. James says Blessed is the Man that endures Temptation because when he shall have been try'd he shall receive the Crown of life which God has promised to them that love him But if sometimes we are urg'd with the Temptation of our Enemies this Consideration will cheer us exceedingly Heb. 4.14 That we have a High Priest to help us who can compassionat our Infirmities having himself been tempted in all respects VVhat therefore do we here pray for XXIII What is here pray'd for First That not being destitute of Gods Help we yield not to or be deceiv'd by Temptations or being afflicted lose our ground that Gods Grace would be always present with us which when our own Strength fails us may comfort and refresh us in our Afflictions VVherefore we ought to implore Gods Help Secondly both in General in all Temptations and Particularly when we are afflicted in any special case we ought to betake our selves to Prayer which we find to have been done by David almost in every kind of Temptations For against a Lie he pray'd thus Ps 118 43. Take not the word of Truth utterly out of my mouth And in a Temptation of Covetousness thus vers 36. Incline my Heart to thy Testimonies and not to Covetousness But in things void of Life and in the Deceitfulness of Desire vers 37. he used this Prayer Turn away mine Eyes that they behold not Vanity VVe pray therefore that we may not give way to our Desires Thirdly nor be wearied in enduring of Temptations that we fall not oft from the way of the Lord that as well in Adversity as Prosperity we keep a steady and constand Mind and that God would never leave us destitute of his Help Lastly Fourthly we pray that he would tread down Satan under our Feet XXIV What we are to meditate on when we pray for these things First It remains that the Curat exhort the Faithful to do those things which in this Prayer they ought chiefly to think and meditate upon Wherein this will be the best way that understanding how great the Weakness of Men is we distrust our own Strength and placing all the Hope of our Safety in the Goodness of God and being arm'd with his Defence we have our Courage undaunted in our utmost Dangers especially considering how many that were endu'd with this Hope and Courage God has delivered from the jaws of Satan when ready to devour them Did he not advance Joseph to Glory Examples Gen. 39.7 when he was every way beset with the burning Lust of that wicked Woman snatching him out of his greatest Peril When Susanna was beset with Satan Dan. 13.61 and just at the Point to be slain by a wicked Sentence did he not then keep her in Safety and no wonder For as it is said her heart trusted in God Excellent is the Praise and Glory of Job for his Triumph over the World the Flesh and the Devil There are very many Examples of this sort whereby the Curat ought diligently to exhort the Pious to this Hope and Confidence And let the Faithful consider whom they have for their Captain in the Temptations of their Enemies Secondly to wit Christ our Lord who by this Combat got the Victory He overcame the Devil Luc. 11. Christ is much stronger than he who coming upon the strong Man overcame him tho arm'd whom he disarm'd and spoil'd of his Victory which he got over the World Joh. 16.33 he says in S. John Be of good courage I have overcome the World And in the Revelation he is call'd the conquering Lion Apoc. 5.5 and that he went out conquering to conquer in which Conquest of his he gave Power to those also that worship him to conquer The Epistle of the Apostle to the Hebrews is full of the Victories of holy Men Thirdly Heb. 13. Who by Faith overcame Kingdoms stopp'd the mouths of Lions c. And while we read such Acts to have been done let us consider the Victories which Men excellent for their Faith Hope and Charity daily get both in their inward and outward Combats with the Devil which are so many and so noble that could they but be seen with our Eyes we should think nothing more frequent nothing more glorious Of which Vanquishing of the Enemy S. John wrote thus I write to you young men because ye are valiant and the word of God dwells in you and ye have overcome the wicked one Now the Devil is overcome XXV How the Devil is overcome not with Idleness Sleep Wine Revelling Lust but with Prayer Labor Watching Abstinence Continence Chastity Watch and pray says our Lord as was said before Matth. 26.41 that ye enter not into Temptation They that use these Weapons in this Fight turn their Enemies to Flight Jac. 4.7 For they that resist the Devil he will flee away from them Yet in these Victories of holy Men XXVI We must think lowly of our selves whereof we have spoken let no one please himself let no one behave himself proudly trusting in his own Strength to be able
to undergo the Temptations and Violence of our Enemy the Devil for this our Nature our Weakness is not able to do But the Strength whereby we throw to the Ground Satans Accomplices XXVII Without Gods help we can do nothing 1 Reg. 2 4 Psal 17 3â— is given of God Who makes our arms as a bow of brass by whose help the bow of the mighty is overcome and the weak are girded with strength who gives us the protection of Salvation whose right hand upholds us who teaches our hands to war and our fingers to fight that we may ascribe the Thanks for the Victory to God alone by whose Help and Conduct only we can overcome which thing the Apostle did 1 Cor. 15. for he says But Thanks be to God that gives us the Victory thro our Lord Jesus Christ And that Voice in Heaven whereof we read in the Revelations proves the same to be the Author of our Victory Apoc. 12.10 Now is come Salvation and Strength and the Kingdom of our God and the power of his Christ because the accuser of our Brethren is cast down and they bound him by reason of the blood of the Lamb. And the same Book testifies that the Victory gotten over the VVorld and the Flesh is Christ our Lords Apoc. 17.14 where we read These shall fight with the Lamb and the Lamb shall overcome them And thus much concerning the cause and manner of overcoming VVhich things being explain'd XXVIII The Rewards propos'd to them that fight Apoc. 5.5 the Curat shall propose to the Faithful the Crowns that are prepar'd and the everlasting fulness of the Rewards appointed of God for those that overcome Divine Testimonies whereof they may produce out of the same Revelations He that overcomes shall not be hurt by the second Death And in another place He that overcomes shall be clothed with white Garments and I will not blot out his name out of the Book of Life and I will confess his Name before my Father and before his Angels And a little after Apoc 5.12 God himself and our Lord thus spake to S. John Him that overcomes I will make a Pillar in the Temple of my God and he shall go forth no more And also he says To him that overcomes I will give to fit with me in my Throne as I also have overcome and sate with my Father in his Throne Lastly Apoc. 2.7 When he had shew'd the Glory of the Saints and that perpetual Store of Good Things which they shall enjoy in Heaven he added He that overcomes shall possess these things The SEVENTH PETITION But deliver us from Evil. THis last Petition I. This Petition comprehends all the rest wherewith the Son of God concluâ—â—s this Divine Prayer is all in a manner Whose Weight and Efficacy when he would shew at such time as he was about to go out of this Life he besought his Father for the Salvation of Men using the Close of this Prayer For says he Joh. 17.16 I pray that thou wouldst keep them from Evil. In this Form of Prayer therefore which he deliver'd by Precept and confirm'd by Example as in a kind of Epitome he summarily comprehended the Vertue and Efficacy of the other Petitions For when we have once but obtain'd what is contain'd in this Prayer there is nothing left as S. Cyprian says Lib de Orat. citato for us to ask further when once we have begg'd God's Defence against Evil which having obtain'd we stand secure and safe against all that the World and the Devil can do against us Wherefore since this Petition is such as we have said the Curat shall use his utmost Diligence in explaining it to the Faithful Now this Petition differs from the last II. The difference betwixt thiâ—â— and the Sixth Petition because in the other we begg'd to escape Sin but in this to be deliver'd from Punishment Wherefore in this place there is no need to admonish the Faithful III. Why this Petition to be often repeated how many Inconveniences and Calamities they labor under and how much they stand in need of the help of Heaven For to how many and how great Miserie 's the Life of Men is expos'd besides that both Sacred and Profane Writers have very fully prosecuted this Argument there is scarcely any one but understands both to his own and others hazard For all are convinc'd of that which the Example of Job remember us of Job 14. Man that is born of a Woman has but a short time to live and is full of many Miseries He grows up as a Flower and is cut down he flees away as a Shadow and never continues in the same state And that there is no Day passes that may not be mark'd with some Trouble of its own as that Word of Christ our Lord witnesses Mat. 6.34 Sufficient to the Day is the Evil thereof Altho that Admonition of our Lord himself wherein he taught Luc. 9.23 That we must take up the Cross daily and follow him shews the Condition of Mans Life As therefore every one feels how painful and dangerous this Life is IV. We easily pray in Adversity so the Faithful will easily be perswaded that they are to beg of God Deliverance from Evil since Men are brought to pray by nothing more than by the Desire and Hope of Deliverance from those Evils wherewith they are opprest or which hang over their Heads For this is naturally implanted in the Souls of Men Note in their Distress presently to fly to God's Help of which matter it is thus written Psal 82.17 Fill thou their Faces with Ignominy O Lord and they will seek thy Name And if Men naturally do this V. The Curats to teach the manner how to pray and call upon God in their Calamities and Dangers surely they are specially to be taught by those to whose Trust and Prudence their Salvation is committed how to do it rightly For VI. An ill way of praying to be amended there are not wanting some who contrary to the Command of Christ our Lord use a preposterous Order of Prayer For he that commanded us to fly to him in the Day of Tribulation the same has prescrib'd us the Order of Prayer For before we pray to be deliver'd from Evil he would have us to pray That God's Name may be sanctified that his Kingdom may come and the rest whereby as by certain Steps we come at last to this But some there are that if their Head their Side their Foot ake if they suffer any loss in their Goods if they are threatned or are in danger of their Enemies in time of Famin of War of Pestilence omitting the other Degrees of the Lords Prayer pray only to be delivered out of those Evils but Christ our Lord's Command is against this Custom Mat. 6.33 Seek ye first the Kingdom of God Those therefore that pray
Dan. 3.49 which we read happen'd to the Three Children that were cast into the burning fiery Furnace Dan. 6.22 Dan. â— and to Daniel whom the Lions hurt not even as the Flame scorch'd not those Children But according to the Sense of the great S. Basil XVI The Dev l call'd Evil. S. Chrysostom and S. Austin the Devil is specially call'd the Evil one because he was the Author of Mans Fault that is of his Sin and VVickedness whom God uses as his Minister in punishing wicked and criminous Men for God appoints to Men all the Evil they suffer for their Sins which the Sacred Scripture means when it says Amos 3.6 Is there any evil in the City which the Lord has not done And Esa 45.7 I am the Lord and there is none other forming the Light and creating Darkness making peace and creating Evil. And the Devil is call'd Evil for this Cause Another Reason because tho we had done him no hurt yet he always makes VVar against us and persecutes us with mortal Hatred But if because we are armed with Faith Note and protected with Innocence he cannot hurt us yet he makes no end of tempting us with outward Evils and vexing us by all the means he is able wherefore we pray God that he would deliver us from the Evil one Chrysost hom 20. in Matth. hom 5. in Job Aug. in Ecclesiast dogmat c. 57. Basil in hom quod Deus non sit auctor malorum non procul à fine Now we say from Evil XVII Why we pray to be deliver'd from Evil and not from Evils not from Evils for this Reason because the Evils which happen to us from our Neighbors we lay upon him as the Author and Perswader that we may not therefore be angry against our Neighbors but turn all our Hatred and Anger against Satan himself by whom Men are driven to do us the Injury If therefore your Neighbor has hurt you in any kind Note when you pray to God our Father beg of him not only to deliver you from Evil i. e. from those Injuries which your Neighbor lays on you but that he would snatch that very Neighbor of yours out of the Power of the Devil by whose impulse Men are led into Deceit We must also know XVIII When we are not heard herein what we must do if by our Prayers and Vows we are not deliver'd from Evils that we ought patiently to endure those things that press us understanding that so it pleases God that we should patiently suffer them VVherefore it is by no means fit for us either to be angry or to grieve because God hears not our Prayers but we must referr all things to his VVill and Pleasure esteeming it to be profitable to us and for our Good which pleases God that it should be so and not that which we would have to be otherwise Lastly XIX Here all inconveniences are patiently to be endur'd 2 Tim. 3.12 the Devout Hearers are to be taught That whilst they are in the Stage of this Life they ought to be ready to bear all kinds of Inconveniences and Calamities not only with a patient but also with a chearful and glad Heart For all says the Apostle that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer Persecution And Act. 14.21 Thro many Tribulations we must enter into the Kingdom of God Again Luc. 24.26 Ought not Christ to suffer these things and so to enter into his Glory for it is not fit that the servant should be greater than his Lord as it is very unfit according to S. Bernards Sense that the Members should be delicat under a thorny Head Serm. 5. de omnibus Sanctis The Example of Vriah is very excellent for our Imitation An Example who when David exhorted him to stay at home said 2 Reg. 11.11 The Ark of God and Israel and Judah dwell in Tents and shall I go into my house Being furnished with these Reasons and Meditations Other Examples if we come to pray we shall obtain that tho we were on all sides girded and compassed about with Evils yet we shall be kept safe even as those three Children that were untouch'd by the Fire or at least as the Machabees we should constantly and stoutly endure all Adversities In Reproaches and Torments we will imitate the Sacred Apostles Act. 5.41 Who being beaten with Stripes did heartily rejoyce that they were counted worthy to suffer Disgrace for Christ Jesus So we being thus prepar'd will sing with the greatest Pleasure of Mind Psal 118. Princes have persecuted me without a cause but my heart was afraid for thy Word I will rejoyce in thy word as he that has found great Spoils The SEAL of the LORDS PRAYER Amen THis Word Amen I. Prayer must be rightly concluded or so it is S. Hierom in his Commentaries upon Matth 6.6 calls the Seal of the Lords Prayer Wherefore as we before admonish'd the Faithful concerning the Preparation which is to be made before we go about to pray to God so we thought it convenient that they should know the Cause and Reason of the Close and End of this Prayer For it is of no less moment devoutly to end Note than to be careful how to begin our Prayers to God Let the Faithful know therefore that the Fruits II. The fruit of this Particle we obtain by the End of our Lords Prayer are many and that very profitable but the most advantagious and welcome Fruit is the obtaining of those things which we have pray'd for whereof enough has already been spoken For by the former Part of this Prayer we not only obtain to have our Prayers heard but also some greater and more excellent things than can by Words be express'd For since Men in Praying III. The Advantage of Prayer discourse with God as S. Cyprian says the Divine Majesty is after an unutterable manner brought nearer to the Person that prays than to others and besides it adorns them with singular Gifts So that they who devoutly pray to God may be compared to them that come to the Fire who if they are cold begin to grow warm if they were warm begin to grow hot So they that come to God by Prayer according to the Measure of their Devotion and Faith go away more warm'd for their Minds are inflam'd for Gods Glory their Souls inlightned after an admirable manner they are exceedingly enrich'd with Divine Graces for thus it is written in Holy Scripture Psal 20 14. Thou hast prevented him with the blessing of sweetness Moyses in this case is an Example for all An Example Exod 34 35. 2 Cor. 3. â—3 who by reason of his walking and talking with God did shine so with a kind of Divine Brightness that the Israelites could not look on his Eyes or Countenance Verily they that pray with that earnest Study Note do wonderfully enjoy Gods Majesty
and Benignity I will stand early to pray says the Prophet and will see because thou art a God that willest not Iniquity By how much the more Men know these things with so much the more hearty Worship and Devotion do they reverence God Psal 5. and with so much the more Delight do they feel how sweet the Lord is and how truly blessed all they are that hope in him And then being compass'd about with that most clear Light IV. A singular effect of Prayer they consider how mean their own Lowliness is and how great the Majesty of God is for S. Austin's rule is If I know thee I may soon know my self Therefore not relying on their own Strength they commit themselves wholly to Gods Goodness not doubting but that he who has embrac'd them with his Fatherly and Admirable Love will abundantly supply them with all things which are necessary both for Life and Salvation for this cauâ—e therefore they apply themselves to the highest Thanksgivings they are able to conceive in their Minds and which in Prayer they can comprehend which we read that David did who when he made this Prayer Psal 7.2 Save me from all them that persecute me concludes thus I will pray to the Lord according to his justice and I will sing to the Name of the Lord most high Of this sort there are innumerable Prayers of the Saints V. Of what kind the Prayers of Saints are the Beginning of which are full of Fear but the End full fraught with good Hope and Joy but it is wonderful how David's Prayers excel in this respect for when being troubled with Fear he began to pray thus Psal 3.3 Many there are that rise up against me and many there are that say to my Soul there is no Salvation for him in his God a little after being somewhat confirm'd he subjoyns tho thousands of the People came about me I will not fear And in another Psalm when he had bewail'd his Miseries and at last having put his Confidence in God he rejoyces incredibly in the Hope of eternal Bliss and he says Psal 4.8 For that very thing I will sleep and rest in peace What think we of this Psal 6.2 Lord rebuke me not in thy Fury neither correct me in thy Anger with how great Trembling and Horror must we believe that the Prophet said this On the contrary with how confident and chearful a Soul did he utter that which presently follows Psal 33.3 Depart from me says he all ye that work Iniquity because the Lord has heard the voice of my weeping But when he was afraid of Sauls Anger and Fury how lowly and humbly did he implore Gods Help Save me O Lord for thy Names sake and judg me in thy Strength and yet in the same Psalm he cheerfully and confidently subjoyns For behold God helps me and the Lord is the upholder of my Soul Wherefore he that betakes himself to Sacred Prayer VI. How to come to pray Let him go to God arm'd with Faith and Hope and that he may obtain that which he has need of let him by no means be distrustful Now in this last word of the Lords Prayer Amen VII The Dignity of the word Amen there are many Seeds as it were of those Rules and Meditations which we before mentioned And indeed this Hebrew Word was so common in our Saviours Mouth VIII What it properly signifies that it pleased the Holy Ghost to have it still kept in the Church of God The meaning of which Word in a manner is this Know thou that thy Prayers are heard for it has the Effect of Gods answering and sending him away with his good Grace after that by Prayer he has obtain'd what he desir'd This Sense the perpetual Practise of the Church of God has approved IX The use of this word in Mass which in the Sacrifice of the Mass when the Lords Prayer is pronounc'd she has not given this Word Amen to the Minister of the Sacred thing whose part it is to say But deliver us from evil but has reserv'd it being fitted to the Priest himself who being Interpreter between God and Men answers the People that God has accepted them Not that this Right is common to all Prayers Note for in the rest it is the Ministers Office to answer Amen but that of the Lords Prayer is particular for in other Prayers it only signifies Consent and Desire but in this it is an Answer that God has consented to the Prayer of the Petitioner Now this Word Amen is indeed variously interpreted by many X. The word Amen variously interpreted The Seventy Interpreters translate it So be it Others translate it Verily Aquila turns it Faithfully but it is but a small matter whether it be rendred one way or the other so that we understand it to have the Vertue before mentioned to wit of the Priest confirming that the thing pray'd for is granted Of which Sense the Apostle witnesses in his Epistle to the Corinthians For says he as many promises as are of God in him are Yea and therefore thro him Amen in God to our Glory This Word therefore wherein is a kind of Confirmation of those Petitions which hitherto we have asked XI It raises Attention is suited to us which also makes them attentive that use Prayer for it often happens that Men are distracted in Prayer and drawn elsewhere by various Thoughts Yea XII It is a Repetition of the whole Prayer and we pray with the utmost Study in this very Word that all things may done i. e. may be granted which before we pray'd for he or rather understanding that we have already obtain'd all those things and perceiving the present Vertue of the Divine help we together with the Prophet sing Psal 53.7 For lo the Lord helps me the Lord takes care of my Soul And there is no cause for any one to doubt but that God is moved both by the Name of his Son and by this word which he used so very often Who as the Apostle says Heb. 5.7 was always heard for his Reverence FINIS THE INDEX A ABbats permitted sometimes to administer the Inferior orders Pa. 310 Abraham's Pilgrimage 339 Abraham's Bosom 58 Absolution the Form of it 245 Who are to be absolv'd 271 The Power of Absolution to whom given 267 The Accidents remain in the Sacrament of the Eucharist without the Subject 218 How great Misery Adam brought upon himself and his Posterity 510 Adam in the State of Innocency wanted Food to refresh his Strength ibid. How great difference there is betwixt Adam's Necessities and ours ibid. Adam had not wanted many things which we want if he had not sinn'd ibid. Adam tho in the Paradise of Pleasure yet was not to be idle ibid. Adam in Paradise had no Grief ibid. Adam's Posterity depriv'd of the Fruit of the Tree of Life and curs'd with
a horrible Sentence Pa. 510 Adam and Christ compar'd 42 Adultery what it is 405 In Adultery what Sins are forbidden 406 The Detestableness of Adultery ibid. In the forbidding of Adultery every kind of Uncleanness and Immodesty whereby the Body is polluted is forbidden ibid. In Adultery is forbidden the inward Lust of the Mind 407 Adultery brands a Person with a notable Mark of Reproach 409 The Inconvenience and Punishment of Adultery ibid. The Necessity of Alms-deeds 421 An Exhortation to Alms-deeds ibid. We are to labor with our Hands to relieve the Needy 422 Alms to be added to Prayer 472 Alms is a Medicin prepar'd to cure the Wounds of the Soul 531 Affestions of the Flesh not in the power of a Man tho regenerate to subdue them so as never to rise again Pag. 505 Affinity of Godfathers with whom contracted 159 Amen what it signifies for the End of the Lord's Prayer 553 The Interpretation of Amen ibid. Why in the Sacrifice of the Mass Amen is reserv'd to be pronounc'd only by the Priest ibid. Angels their Creation 26 Angels from their very first Original endu'd with Grace ibid. Angels were adorn'd with Wisdom and Power ibid. To the Angelical Salutation the Church has added Prayer and Imploring of the Blessed Virgin 463 An Angel taught Tobias many things 474 475 How the Angels are ador'd 344 Why the Angels are pictur'd in the shape of Men. 350 In the Angelical Salutation God is honor'd 463 The Angels Care of Men. 474 Their Obedience to God 505 Anger when it is sinful when not 398 We ought not to be angry when God hears not our Prayers 452 The Appetite of its own proper Good implanted in all things 498 What is got by ill Arts is not ours 514 The Articles of the Creed The First 14 The Second 29 The Third 38 The Fourth 45 The Fifth 56 The Sixth 66 The Seventh 72 The Eighth 79 The Ninth 86 The Tenth 101 The Eleventh 107 The Twelfth 117 The Article of Christ's Ascension declares his Majesty and Glory 68 The Causes of Christ's Ascension into Heaven ibid. Christ as Man ascended up into Heaven with his Soul and Body 67 B OF the Sacrament of Baptism 145 The Knowledg of Baptism very necessary ibid. At what time Baptism to be treated of by the Curats 146 What the word Baptism signifies ibid. The Sacrament of Baptism to what Men signified ibid. The Definition of Baptism as a Sacrament 147 The Sacrament of Baptism of what Matter it is made 148 The Water put into the Sacred Font for the Use of Baptism is not the Sacrament Pag. 149 The Matter of Baptism is the Element of Water ibid. The Figures of Baptism ibid. In Baptism what kind of Chrism is added 150 The Form of Baptism 151 The Form of Baptism disterent among the Greeks ibid. Why the Apostles baptiz'd in the Name of Jesus 152 Baptism may be perform'd three ways 153 In Baptism it is not material whether there be only one or three Ablutions ibid. In Baptism the Words are to be utter'd in the Ablution ibid. In Baptism the Head is to be wash'd ibid. Baptism was instituted by Christ our Lord and when 154 When the Power of Sanctifying was given to the Water ibid. When Men began to be oblig'd by the Law of Baptiâ—m 155 The Ministers of Baptism 156 Why Priests may baptize in presence of the Bishop ibid. Order to be observ'd among the Ministers of Baptism 157 Who may not be Godfathers at Baptism 160 Baptism necessary to Salvation 161 The Sacrament of Baptism to be given to Infants Pag. 161 Infants are baptiz'd in the Faith of their Parents and of the Church 162 Infants to be baptiz'd as soon as may be ibid. In baptizing of the Adult a different way is to be observ'd from that of Infants 163 When Baptism is immediately to be given to the Adult 164 How they that are to be baptiz'd ought to be affected ibid. They that are to be baptiz'd are demanded of their willingness ibid. When Mad-men and they that sleep are to be baptiz'd 165 For the obtaining of the Grace of Baptism Faith is necessary ibid. He that is to be baptiz'd ought to repent of his Sins ibid. In the Sacrament of Baptism every Sin is forgiven 166 In Baptism Sin is wholly taken away and pluck'd up by the Roots 167 Concupiscence remains in them that are baptiz'd but it has not the true nature of Sin ibid. The proper Effect of Baptism is the Forgiveness of all Sins 168 By Baptism both the Sin and Punishment of Sin are forgiven 168 169 By Baptism are not forgiven the Punishments due from civil Magistrates Pag. 169 Why after Baptism we are not restor'd to the State of Uncorrupt Nature 170 The Fruits of Baptism 171 c. Baptism imprints a Character 173 It is Sacriledge to iterate Baptism ibid. Baptism throws open an Entrance to Heaven 175 The Fountain of Baptism consecrated by adding the Oyl of Mystic Unction 176 Certain Days appointed for consecrating the VVater of Baptism ibid. What Names to be given to them that are Baptiz'd 180 The Cermonies of Baptism explain'd 176 c. The Evangelical Acceptation and Possession of this word I believe in a matter of Faith 14. Who it is that believes 15. What we are first to believe 13 He that believes is freed from the Curiosity of searching 15 We must believe in God 14 He that believes ought to produce the inward Acts of Faith in the open Profession of his Faith 15 Gods Benignity many ways delivers us from evil 340 341 A Bishops Office what 308 A Bishop only confers Orders Pag. 310 Blasphemy against the Name of God and of the Saints a detestable Wickedness 368 Gods Blessings take place of our Endeavours 413 Of Bliss See the whole Twelfth Article of the Creed 117 and the Eleventh 107 Essential Bliss wherein plac'd 117 By the Light of Glory we are rais'd up to the Vision of the Divine Essence 122 The Images and Resemblances of Bliss 122 Accidental Bliss wherein it consists 123 By the name Bread many things signified in holy Scripture 512 513 In asking Bread what we pray for of God 513 By asking daily Bread we ask necessaries for Food ibid. Bread is to be pray'd for for necessity not Wantoness ibid. We must get our Bread lawfully not by Fraud or Wrong 514 Why it is call'd daily Bread ibid. Why we are diligently to beg our Bread of God 515 How rich Men ought to beg their daily Bread ibid. We are to beg our Spiritual Bread 516 What Spiritual Bread signifies 517 That Bread which is Christ pours incredible Joy into the Souls of the Pious 517 Christ is our substantial Bread contain'd in the Sacrament of the Eucharist ibid. All the Faithful are Brethren 480 C THE necessity of Catechising 4 The teaching of Catechism fitted to every Capacity 6 7 Caution to be us'd in avoiding the Occasions of Sin 410 The Ceremonies and Prayers made in Baptism reduc'd
come VVhen we certainly promise and confirm it that such a thing shall be so Of which kind is that of David who swearing to Bersabe his VVife by the Lord his God promis'd that Solomon his Son should be the Heir of his Kingdom 2 Reg. 1 17. and succeed him in his room Now tho to an Oath XVI How many things requir'd to a lawful Oath it be sufficient to use God as a VVitness yet to make it just and holy there are many more things requir'd which are diligently to be explain'd but those things as S. Jerom testifies Jeremy briefly reckons up when he says S. Hierom. in hunc locum Hier. 4. Thou shalt swear the Lord lives in Truth and in Judgment and in Justice In which words are briefly and summarily contain'd those things wherein all the Perfection of an Oath lies to wit Truth Judgment and Justice Truth therefore has the first Place in an Oath XVII What it is to Swear in asserting Truth to wit that what is asserted be the very Truth and that he that swears it be assur'd that it is so not to be led to it rashly or by light conjecture but by the most certain Arguments But the other kind of Oath XVIII What in Promising whereby we promise any thing requires Truth in the same measure For he that promises any thing ought to be so minded that when the Time comes he truly perform and fulfil his Promise nor will any honest Man ever undertake to do what he thinks to be against the most Holy Commandments and VVill of God but whatsoever was lawful for him to promise or swear he never will alter it being once promis'd unless by chance the Condition of Matters being alter'd the things begin to be such that now if he would keep his Word and stand to his Promise he might undergo the hatred and displeasure of God But that Truth is necessary to an Oath David also shews in these words Psal 14. He that swears to his neighbor and disappoints him not In the second place follows Judgment XIX What it is to swear in Judgment for it is fit that an Oath should not be taken rashly and inconsiderately but with good counsel and advice He therefore that is about to swear should first consider well whether there be any necessity that compels him or not and should carefully consider the whole matter whether it be of such a nature as seems to stand in need of an Oath Let him moreover consider the Time and the Place and very many other Circumstances and let him not be mov'd to it by Love or Hatred or any other violent Passion of the Mind but by the quality and necessity of the thing it self For without this Consideration and diligent Attention XX. What a rash Oath is certainly the Oath must needs be rash and hasty Of which sort is the irreligious Affirmation of them who in any the most trivial and vain matter without any Reason or Advice burn as it were with this evil Habit. And this almost every where we daily see done by Buyers and Sellers Observe and reprove For the one sort that they may sell as dear as they can and the other sort on the other hand that they may buy as cheap as may be are not afraid even with an Oath either to commend or discommend the things to be bought or sold Since there is need therefore of Judgment and Prudence Note and that Children as yet by reason of their Age cannot so exactly perceive and distinguish therefore it was Decreed by that Holy Man Pope Cornelius That an Oath should not be requir'd of Children before they came to maturity i. e. before their Fourteenth year 22. q. 5. c. Honestum c. pueri The other is Justice XXI What it is to swear in Justice which in Promises especially is requir'd Wherefore if any one promises any thing unjust or dishonest and sin by swearing and in making Promises he adds sin to sin there is in the Gospel the Example of this thing in King Herod who having bound himself with a rash Oath gave John Baptist's Head to the Dancing Girl Mar. 6.23 as the Reward of her Dancing For such was the Oath of those Jews who as it is in the Acts of the Apostles Act. 23.12 bound themselves under a Curse on this Condition That they would eat nothing till they had kill'd Paul These things thus explain'd XXII When and how an Oath is lawful there can be no doubt but that he may safely swear who observes all these things and who establishes his Oath with these Conditions as it were with a kind of Bulwarks But it is easie to prove this by many Arguments Prov'd First Psal 18.8 Deut. 6.10 18. For the Law of the Lord which is spotless and holy has commanded it for it says Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve and thou shalt swear by his Name And David wrote Secondly All they that swear by him shall be commended Besides Thirdly the Sacred Scripture shews That those Lights of the Church the most holy Apostles did sometimes use an Oath and this appears by the Epistles of the Apostle Add also Fourthly That the Angels themselves sometimes swear for S. John the Evangelist Apoc. 10.3 in the Apocalyps writes That the Angel swore by him that lives for ever Yea Fifthly Heb. 6.17 Gen 22.10 Exod. 3â— and God himself also who is the Lord of the Angels swears And in the Old Testament in many places God confirms his Promises by an Oath as to Abraham and to David who says thus concerning God's Oath Psal 109.4 The Lord sware says he and will not repent Thou art a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedec Nor is it hard to shew Sixthly That an Oath is commendable if any one carefully consider the whole Matter By Reason and mark the beginning and end thereof For an Oath hath its beginning of Faith whereby Men believe God who can neither ever be deceiv'd himself or deceive others to be the Author of all Truth to whose Eyes all things are open and naked who by his admirable Providence takes care of all human Affairs and governs the World Men therefore being season'd with this Faith use God as a Witness of Truth to whom not to give credit would be impious and wicked But as to the End XXIII The End and Design of an Oath an Oath tends thither and wholly has respect to this to prove the Justice and Innocence of Man and to put an end to all Wranglings and Controversies Heb. 9. which the Apostle also in his Epistle to the Hebrews teaches Nor are the Words of our Saviour in S. Matthew against this sense An Objection Mat. 5.3 Ye have heard that it has been said by them of old time Thou shalt not forswear thy self but shalt pay to